Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Crack of Doom
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: The Crack of Doom
Author: Robert Cromie
Release date: September 8, 2008 [eBook #26563]
Most recently updated: January 4, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/26563
Credits: Produced by David Clarke, Stephen Blundell and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
(This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRACK OF
DOOM ***
THE CRACK OF DOOM
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: The Crack of Doom
Author: Robert Cromie
Release date: September 8, 2008 [eBook #26563]
Most recently updated: January 4, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/26563
Credits: Produced by David Clarke, Stephen Blundell and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
(This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRACK OF
DOOM ***
THE CRACK OF DOOM
Page 4
BY
ROBERT CROMIE
Author of "A Plunge into Space," etc.
SECOND EDITION
LONDON
DIGBY, LONG & CO.
18 BOUVERIE STREET, FLEET STREET, E.C.
1895
ROBERT CROMIE
Author of "A Plunge into Space," etc.
SECOND EDITION
LONDON
DIGBY, LONG & CO.
18 BOUVERIE STREET, FLEET STREET, E.C.
1895
Page 5
PREFACE
The rough notes from which this narrative has been constructed were given
to me by the man who tells the story. For obvious reasons I have altered the
names of the principals, and I hereby pass on the assurance which I have
received, that the originals of such as are left alive can be found if their
discovery be thought desirable. This alteration of names, the piecing
together of somewhat disconnected and sometimes nearly indecipherable
memoranda, and the reduction of the mass to consecutive form, are all that
has been required of me or would have been permitted to me. The
expedition to Labrador mentioned by the narrator has not returned, nor has
it ever been definitely traced. He does not undertake to prove that it ever set
out. But he avers that all which is hereafter set down is truly told, and he
leaves it to mankind to accept the warning which it has fallen to him to
convey, or await the proof of its sincerity which he believes the end of the
century will produce.
ROBERT CROMIE.
Belfast, May, 1895.
The rough notes from which this narrative has been constructed were given
to me by the man who tells the story. For obvious reasons I have altered the
names of the principals, and I hereby pass on the assurance which I have
received, that the originals of such as are left alive can be found if their
discovery be thought desirable. This alteration of names, the piecing
together of somewhat disconnected and sometimes nearly indecipherable
memoranda, and the reduction of the mass to consecutive form, are all that
has been required of me or would have been permitted to me. The
expedition to Labrador mentioned by the narrator has not returned, nor has
it ever been definitely traced. He does not undertake to prove that it ever set
out. But he avers that all which is hereafter set down is truly told, and he
leaves it to mankind to accept the warning which it has fallen to him to
convey, or await the proof of its sincerity which he believes the end of the
century will produce.
ROBERT CROMIE.
Belfast, May, 1895.
Page 6
CONTENTS
CHAP. PAGE
I. THE UNIVERSE A MISTAKE! 1
II. A STRANGE EXPERIMENT 10
III. "IT IS GOOD TO BE ALIVE" 21
IV. GEORGE DELANY—DECEASED 32
V. THE MURDER CLUB 41
VI. A TELEPATHIC TELEGRAM 51
VII. GUILTY! 62
VIII. THE WOKING MYSTERY 72
IX. CUI BONO? 81
X. FORCE—A REMEDY 93
XI. MORITURI TE SALUTANT 104
XII. "NO DEATH—SAVE IN LIFE" 111
XIII. MISS METFORD'S PLAN 123
XIV. ROCKINGHAM TO THE SHARKS 133
XV. "IF NOT TOO LATE" 146
XVI. £5000 TO DETAIN THE SHIP 160
XVII. "THIS EARTH SHALL DIE" 174
XVIII. THE FLIGHT 184
XIX. THE CATASTROPHE 197
XX. CONCLUSION 208
THE CRACK OF DOOM
CHAP. PAGE
I. THE UNIVERSE A MISTAKE! 1
II. A STRANGE EXPERIMENT 10
III. "IT IS GOOD TO BE ALIVE" 21
IV. GEORGE DELANY—DECEASED 32
V. THE MURDER CLUB 41
VI. A TELEPATHIC TELEGRAM 51
VII. GUILTY! 62
VIII. THE WOKING MYSTERY 72
IX. CUI BONO? 81
X. FORCE—A REMEDY 93
XI. MORITURI TE SALUTANT 104
XII. "NO DEATH—SAVE IN LIFE" 111
XIII. MISS METFORD'S PLAN 123
XIV. ROCKINGHAM TO THE SHARKS 133
XV. "IF NOT TOO LATE" 146
XVI. £5000 TO DETAIN THE SHIP 160
XVII. "THIS EARTH SHALL DIE" 174
XVIII. THE FLIGHT 184
XIX. THE CATASTROPHE 197
XX. CONCLUSION 208
THE CRACK OF DOOM
Page 7
Page 8
CHAPTER I.
THE UNIVERSE A MISTAKE!
"The Universe is a mistake!"
Thus spake Herbert Brande, a passenger on the Majestic, making for
Queenstown Harbour, one evening early in the past year. Foolish as the
words may seem, they were partly influential in leading to my terrible
association with him, and all that is described in this book.
Brande was standing beside me on the starboard side of the vessel. We had
been discussing a current astronomical essay, as we watched the hazy blue
line of the Irish coast rise on the horizon. This conversation was interrupted
by Brande, who said, impatiently:
"Why tell us of stars distant so far from this insignificant little world of ours
—so insignificant that even its own inhabitants speak disrespectfully of it—
that it would take hundreds of years to telegraph to some of them,
thousands to others, and millions to the rest? Why limit oneself to a mere
million of years for a dramatic illustration, when there is a star in space
distant so far from us that if a telegram left the earth for it this very night,
and maintained for ever its initial velocity, it would never reach that star?"
He said this without any apparent effort after rhetorical effect; but the
suddenness with which he had presented a very obvious truism in a fresh
light to me made the conception of the vastness of space absolutely
oppressive. In the hope of changing the subject I replied:
"Nothing is gained by dwelling on these scientific speculations. The mind is
only bewildered. The Universe is inexplicable."
"The Universe!" he exclaimed. "That is easily explained. The Universe is a
mistake!"
THE UNIVERSE A MISTAKE!
"The Universe is a mistake!"
Thus spake Herbert Brande, a passenger on the Majestic, making for
Queenstown Harbour, one evening early in the past year. Foolish as the
words may seem, they were partly influential in leading to my terrible
association with him, and all that is described in this book.
Brande was standing beside me on the starboard side of the vessel. We had
been discussing a current astronomical essay, as we watched the hazy blue
line of the Irish coast rise on the horizon. This conversation was interrupted
by Brande, who said, impatiently:
"Why tell us of stars distant so far from this insignificant little world of ours
—so insignificant that even its own inhabitants speak disrespectfully of it—
that it would take hundreds of years to telegraph to some of them,
thousands to others, and millions to the rest? Why limit oneself to a mere
million of years for a dramatic illustration, when there is a star in space
distant so far from us that if a telegram left the earth for it this very night,
and maintained for ever its initial velocity, it would never reach that star?"
He said this without any apparent effort after rhetorical effect; but the
suddenness with which he had presented a very obvious truism in a fresh
light to me made the conception of the vastness of space absolutely
oppressive. In the hope of changing the subject I replied:
"Nothing is gained by dwelling on these scientific speculations. The mind is
only bewildered. The Universe is inexplicable."
"The Universe!" he exclaimed. "That is easily explained. The Universe is a
mistake!"
Page 9
"The greatest mistake of the century, I suppose," I added, somewhat
annoyed, for I thought Brande was laughing at me.
"Say, of Time, and I agree with you," he replied, careless of my
astonishment.
I did not answer him for some moments.
This man Brande was young in years, but middle-aged in the expression of
his pale, intellectual face, and old—if age be synonymous with knowledge
—in his ideas. His knowledge, indeed, was so exhaustive that the scientific
pleasantries to which he was prone could always be justified, dialectically
at least, by him when he was contradicted. Those who knew him well did
not argue with him. I was always stumbling into intellectual pitfalls, for I
had only known him since the steamer left New York.
As to myself, there is little to be told. My history prior to my acquaintance
with Brande was commonplace. I was merely an active, athletic
Englishman, Arthur Marcel by name. I had studied medicine, and was a
doctor in all but the degree. This certificate had been dispensed with owing
to an unexpected legacy, on receipt of which I determined to devote it to the
furtherance of my own amusement. In the pursuit of this object, I had
visited many lands and had become familiar with most of the beaten tracks
of travel. I was returning to England after an absence of three years spent in
aimless roaming. My age was thirty-one years, and my salient characteristic
at the time was to hold fast by anything that interested me, until my humour
changed. Brande's conversational vagaries had amused me on the voyage.
His extraordinary comment on the Universe decided me to cement our
shipboard acquaintance before reaching port.
"That explanation of yours," I said, lighting a fresh cigar, and returning to a
subject which I had so recently tried to shelve, "isn't it rather vague?"
"For the present it must serve," he answered absently.
To force him into admitting that his phrase was only a thoughtless
exclamation, or induce him to defend it, I said:
"It does not serve any reasonable purpose. It adds nothing to knowledge. As
it stands, it is neither academic nor practical."
annoyed, for I thought Brande was laughing at me.
"Say, of Time, and I agree with you," he replied, careless of my
astonishment.
I did not answer him for some moments.
This man Brande was young in years, but middle-aged in the expression of
his pale, intellectual face, and old—if age be synonymous with knowledge
—in his ideas. His knowledge, indeed, was so exhaustive that the scientific
pleasantries to which he was prone could always be justified, dialectically
at least, by him when he was contradicted. Those who knew him well did
not argue with him. I was always stumbling into intellectual pitfalls, for I
had only known him since the steamer left New York.
As to myself, there is little to be told. My history prior to my acquaintance
with Brande was commonplace. I was merely an active, athletic
Englishman, Arthur Marcel by name. I had studied medicine, and was a
doctor in all but the degree. This certificate had been dispensed with owing
to an unexpected legacy, on receipt of which I determined to devote it to the
furtherance of my own amusement. In the pursuit of this object, I had
visited many lands and had become familiar with most of the beaten tracks
of travel. I was returning to England after an absence of three years spent in
aimless roaming. My age was thirty-one years, and my salient characteristic
at the time was to hold fast by anything that interested me, until my humour
changed. Brande's conversational vagaries had amused me on the voyage.
His extraordinary comment on the Universe decided me to cement our
shipboard acquaintance before reaching port.
"That explanation of yours," I said, lighting a fresh cigar, and returning to a
subject which I had so recently tried to shelve, "isn't it rather vague?"
"For the present it must serve," he answered absently.
To force him into admitting that his phrase was only a thoughtless
exclamation, or induce him to defend it, I said:
"It does not serve any reasonable purpose. It adds nothing to knowledge. As
it stands, it is neither academic nor practical."
Page 10
Brande looked at me earnestly for a moment, and then said gravely:
"The academic value of the explanation will be shown to you if you will
join a society I have founded; and its practicalness will soon be made plain
whether you join or not."
"What do you call this club of yours?" I asked.
"We do not call it a club. We call it a Society—the Cui Bono Society," he
answered coldly.
"I like the name," I returned. "It is suggestive. It may mean anything—or
nothing."
"You will learn later that the Society means something; a good deal, in
fact."
This was said in the dry, unemotional tone which I afterwards found was
the only sign of displeasure Brande ever permitted himself to show. His
arrangements for going on shore at Queenstown had been made early in the
day, but he left me to look for his sister, of whom I had seen very little on
the voyage. The weather had been rough, and as she was not a good sailor, I
had only had a rare glimpse of a very dark and handsome girl, whose
society possessed for me a strange attraction, although we were then almost
strangers. Indeed, I regretted keenly, as the time of our separation
approached, having registered my luggage (consisting largely of curios and
mementoes of my travels, of which I was very careful) for Liverpool. My
own time was valueless, and it would have been more agreeable to me to
continue the journey with the Brandes, no matter where they went.
There was a choppy sea on when we reached the entrance to the harbour, so
the Majestic steamed in between the Carlisle and Camden forts, and on to
the man-of-war roads, where the tender met us. By this time, Brande and
his sister were ready to go on shore; but as there was a heavy mail to be
transhipped, we had still an hour at our disposal. For some time we paced
the deck, exchanging commonplaces on the voyage and confidences as to
our future plans. It was almost dark, but not dark enough to prevent us from
seeing those wonderfully green hills which landlock the harbour. To me the
verdant woods and hills were delightful after the brown plains and
interminable prairies on which I had spent many months. As the lights of
"The academic value of the explanation will be shown to you if you will
join a society I have founded; and its practicalness will soon be made plain
whether you join or not."
"What do you call this club of yours?" I asked.
"We do not call it a club. We call it a Society—the Cui Bono Society," he
answered coldly.
"I like the name," I returned. "It is suggestive. It may mean anything—or
nothing."
"You will learn later that the Society means something; a good deal, in
fact."
This was said in the dry, unemotional tone which I afterwards found was
the only sign of displeasure Brande ever permitted himself to show. His
arrangements for going on shore at Queenstown had been made early in the
day, but he left me to look for his sister, of whom I had seen very little on
the voyage. The weather had been rough, and as she was not a good sailor, I
had only had a rare glimpse of a very dark and handsome girl, whose
society possessed for me a strange attraction, although we were then almost
strangers. Indeed, I regretted keenly, as the time of our separation
approached, having registered my luggage (consisting largely of curios and
mementoes of my travels, of which I was very careful) for Liverpool. My
own time was valueless, and it would have been more agreeable to me to
continue the journey with the Brandes, no matter where they went.
There was a choppy sea on when we reached the entrance to the harbour, so
the Majestic steamed in between the Carlisle and Camden forts, and on to
the man-of-war roads, where the tender met us. By this time, Brande and
his sister were ready to go on shore; but as there was a heavy mail to be
transhipped, we had still an hour at our disposal. For some time we paced
the deck, exchanging commonplaces on the voyage and confidences as to
our future plans. It was almost dark, but not dark enough to prevent us from
seeing those wonderfully green hills which landlock the harbour. To me the
verdant woods and hills were delightful after the brown plains and
interminable prairies on which I had spent many months. As the lights of
Page 11
Queenstown began to speck the slowly gathering gloom, Miss Brande asked
me to point out Rostellan Castle. It could not be seen from the vessel, but
the familiar legend was easily recalled, and this led us to talk about Irish
tradition with its weird romance and never failing pathos. This interested
her. Freed now from the lassitude of sea-sickness, the girl became more
fascinating to me every moment. Everything she said was worth listening
to, apart from the charming manner in which it was said.
To declare that she was an extremely pretty girl would not convey the
strange, almost unearthly, beauty of her face—as intellectual as her
brother's—and of the charm of her slight but exquisitely moulded figure. In
her dark eyes there was a sympathy, a compassion, that was new to me. It
thrilled me with an emotion different from anything that my frankly happy,
but hitherto wholly selfish life had known. There was only one note in her
conversation which jarred upon me. She was apt to drift into the
extraordinary views of life and death which were interesting when
formulated by her eccentric brother, but pained me coming from her lips. In
spite of this, the purpose I had contemplated of joining Brande's Society—
evoked as it had been by his own whimsical observation—now took
definite form. I would join that Society. It would be the best way of keeping
near to Natalie Brande.
Her brother returned to us to say that the tender was about to leave the ship.
He had left us for half an hour. I did not notice his absence until he himself
announced it. As we shook hands, I said to him:
"I have been thinking about that Society of yours. I mean to join it."
"I am very glad," he replied. "You will find it a new sensation, quite outside
the beaten track, which you know so well."
There was a shade of half-kindly contempt in his voice, which missed me at
the moment. I answered gaily, knowing that he would not be offended by
what was said in jest:
"I am sure I shall. If all the members are as mad as yourself, it will be the
most interesting experience outside Bedlam that any man could wish for."
I had a foretaste of that interest soon.
me to point out Rostellan Castle. It could not be seen from the vessel, but
the familiar legend was easily recalled, and this led us to talk about Irish
tradition with its weird romance and never failing pathos. This interested
her. Freed now from the lassitude of sea-sickness, the girl became more
fascinating to me every moment. Everything she said was worth listening
to, apart from the charming manner in which it was said.
To declare that she was an extremely pretty girl would not convey the
strange, almost unearthly, beauty of her face—as intellectual as her
brother's—and of the charm of her slight but exquisitely moulded figure. In
her dark eyes there was a sympathy, a compassion, that was new to me. It
thrilled me with an emotion different from anything that my frankly happy,
but hitherto wholly selfish life had known. There was only one note in her
conversation which jarred upon me. She was apt to drift into the
extraordinary views of life and death which were interesting when
formulated by her eccentric brother, but pained me coming from her lips. In
spite of this, the purpose I had contemplated of joining Brande's Society—
evoked as it had been by his own whimsical observation—now took
definite form. I would join that Society. It would be the best way of keeping
near to Natalie Brande.
Her brother returned to us to say that the tender was about to leave the ship.
He had left us for half an hour. I did not notice his absence until he himself
announced it. As we shook hands, I said to him:
"I have been thinking about that Society of yours. I mean to join it."
"I am very glad," he replied. "You will find it a new sensation, quite outside
the beaten track, which you know so well."
There was a shade of half-kindly contempt in his voice, which missed me at
the moment. I answered gaily, knowing that he would not be offended by
what was said in jest:
"I am sure I shall. If all the members are as mad as yourself, it will be the
most interesting experience outside Bedlam that any man could wish for."
I had a foretaste of that interest soon.
Page 12
As Miss Brande was walking to the gangway, a lamp shone full upon her
gypsy face. The blue-black hair, the dark eyes, and a deep red rose she wore
in her bonnet, seemed to me an exquisite arrangement of harmonious
colour. And the thought flashed into my mind very vividly, however trivial
it may seem here, when written down in cold words: "The queen of women,
and the queen of flowers." That is not precisely how my thought ran, but I
cannot describe it better. The finer subtleties of the brain do not bear well
the daylight of language.
Brande drew her back and whispered to her. Then the sweet face, now
slightly flushed, was turned to me again.
"Oh, thank you for that pretty thought," she said with a pleasant smile. "You
are too flattering. The 'queen of flowers' is very true, but the 'queen of
women!' Oh, no!" She made a graceful gesture of dissent, and passed down
the gangway.
As the tender disappeared into the darkness, a tiny scrap of lace waved, and
I knew vaguely that she was thinking of me. But how she read my thought
so exactly I could not tell.
That knowledge it has been my fate to gain.
gypsy face. The blue-black hair, the dark eyes, and a deep red rose she wore
in her bonnet, seemed to me an exquisite arrangement of harmonious
colour. And the thought flashed into my mind very vividly, however trivial
it may seem here, when written down in cold words: "The queen of women,
and the queen of flowers." That is not precisely how my thought ran, but I
cannot describe it better. The finer subtleties of the brain do not bear well
the daylight of language.
Brande drew her back and whispered to her. Then the sweet face, now
slightly flushed, was turned to me again.
"Oh, thank you for that pretty thought," she said with a pleasant smile. "You
are too flattering. The 'queen of flowers' is very true, but the 'queen of
women!' Oh, no!" She made a graceful gesture of dissent, and passed down
the gangway.
As the tender disappeared into the darkness, a tiny scrap of lace waved, and
I knew vaguely that she was thinking of me. But how she read my thought
so exactly I could not tell.
That knowledge it has been my fate to gain.
Page 13
CHAPTER II.
A STRANGE EXPERIMENT.
Soon after my arrival in London, I called on Brande, at the address he had
given me in Brook Street. He received me with the pleasant affability which
a man of the world easily assumes, and his apology for being unable to pass
the evening with me in his own house was a model of social style. The
difficulty in the way was practically an impossibility. His Society had a
meeting on that evening, and it was imperative that he should be present.
"Why not come yourself?" he said. "It is what we might call a guest night.
That is, visitors, if friends of members, are admitted, and as this privilege
may not be again accorded to outsiders, you ought to come before you
decide finally to join us. I must go now, but Natalie" (he did not say "Miss
Brande") "will entertain you and bring you to the hall. It is very near—in
Hanover Square."
"I shall be very glad indeed to bring Miss Brande to the hall," I answered,
changing the sentence in order to correct Brande's too patronising phrase.
"The same thing in different words, is it not? If you prefer it that way,
please have it so." His imperturbability was unaffected.
Miss Brande here entered the room. Her brother, with a word of renewed
apology, left us, and presently I saw him cross the street and hail a passing
hansom.
"You must not blame him for running off," Miss Brande said. "He has much
to think of, and the Society depends almost wholly on himself."
I stammered out that I did not blame him at all, and indeed my disclaimer
was absolutely true. Brande could not have pleased me better than he had
done by relieving us of his company.
A STRANGE EXPERIMENT.
Soon after my arrival in London, I called on Brande, at the address he had
given me in Brook Street. He received me with the pleasant affability which
a man of the world easily assumes, and his apology for being unable to pass
the evening with me in his own house was a model of social style. The
difficulty in the way was practically an impossibility. His Society had a
meeting on that evening, and it was imperative that he should be present.
"Why not come yourself?" he said. "It is what we might call a guest night.
That is, visitors, if friends of members, are admitted, and as this privilege
may not be again accorded to outsiders, you ought to come before you
decide finally to join us. I must go now, but Natalie" (he did not say "Miss
Brande") "will entertain you and bring you to the hall. It is very near—in
Hanover Square."
"I shall be very glad indeed to bring Miss Brande to the hall," I answered,
changing the sentence in order to correct Brande's too patronising phrase.
"The same thing in different words, is it not? If you prefer it that way,
please have it so." His imperturbability was unaffected.
Miss Brande here entered the room. Her brother, with a word of renewed
apology, left us, and presently I saw him cross the street and hail a passing
hansom.
"You must not blame him for running off," Miss Brande said. "He has much
to think of, and the Society depends almost wholly on himself."
I stammered out that I did not blame him at all, and indeed my disclaimer
was absolutely true. Brande could not have pleased me better than he had
done by relieving us of his company.
Page 14
Miss Brande made tea, which I pretended to enjoy in the hope of pleasing
her. Over this we talked more like old and well proven friends than mere
acquaintances of ten days' standing. Just once or twice the mysterious chord
which marred the girl's charming conversation was touched. She
immediately changed the subject on observing my distress. I say distress,
for a weaker word would not fittingly describe the emotion I felt whenever
she blundered into the pseudo-scientific nonsense which was her brother's
favourite affectation. At least, it seemed nonsense to me. I could not well
foresee then that the theses which appeared to be mere theoretical
absurdities, would ever be proven—as they have been—very terrible
realities. On subjects of ordinary educational interest my hostess displayed
such full knowledge of the question and ease in dealing with it, that I
listened, fascinated, as long as she chose to continue speaking. It was a
novel and delightful experience to hear a girl as handsome as a pictorial
masterpiece, and dressed like a court beauty, discourse with the knowledge,
and in the language, of the oldest philosopher. But this was only one of the
many surprising combinations in her complex personality. My noviciate
was still in its first stage.
The time to set out for the meeting arrived all too soon for my inclination.
We decided to walk, the evening being fine and not too warm, and the
distance only a ten minutes' stroll. At a street crossing, we met a crowd
unusually large for that neighbourhood. Miss Brande again surprised me.
She was watching the crowd seething and swarming past. Her dark eyes
followed the people with a strange wondering, pitying look which I did not
understand. Her face, exquisite in its expression at all times, was now
absolutely transformed, beatified. Brande had often spoken to me of
mesmerism, clairvoyance, and similar subjects, and it occurred to me that
he had used his sister as a medium, a clairvoyante. Her brain was not,
therefore, under normal control. I determined instantly to tell him on the
first opportunity that if he did not wish to see the girl permanently injured,
he would have to curtail his hypnotic influence.
"It is rather a stirring sight," I said so sharply to Miss Brande that she
started. I meant to startle her, but did not succeed as far as I wished.
"It is a very terrible sight," she answered.
her. Over this we talked more like old and well proven friends than mere
acquaintances of ten days' standing. Just once or twice the mysterious chord
which marred the girl's charming conversation was touched. She
immediately changed the subject on observing my distress. I say distress,
for a weaker word would not fittingly describe the emotion I felt whenever
she blundered into the pseudo-scientific nonsense which was her brother's
favourite affectation. At least, it seemed nonsense to me. I could not well
foresee then that the theses which appeared to be mere theoretical
absurdities, would ever be proven—as they have been—very terrible
realities. On subjects of ordinary educational interest my hostess displayed
such full knowledge of the question and ease in dealing with it, that I
listened, fascinated, as long as she chose to continue speaking. It was a
novel and delightful experience to hear a girl as handsome as a pictorial
masterpiece, and dressed like a court beauty, discourse with the knowledge,
and in the language, of the oldest philosopher. But this was only one of the
many surprising combinations in her complex personality. My noviciate
was still in its first stage.
The time to set out for the meeting arrived all too soon for my inclination.
We decided to walk, the evening being fine and not too warm, and the
distance only a ten minutes' stroll. At a street crossing, we met a crowd
unusually large for that neighbourhood. Miss Brande again surprised me.
She was watching the crowd seething and swarming past. Her dark eyes
followed the people with a strange wondering, pitying look which I did not
understand. Her face, exquisite in its expression at all times, was now
absolutely transformed, beatified. Brande had often spoken to me of
mesmerism, clairvoyance, and similar subjects, and it occurred to me that
he had used his sister as a medium, a clairvoyante. Her brain was not,
therefore, under normal control. I determined instantly to tell him on the
first opportunity that if he did not wish to see the girl permanently injured,
he would have to curtail his hypnotic influence.
"It is rather a stirring sight," I said so sharply to Miss Brande that she
started. I meant to startle her, but did not succeed as far as I wished.
"It is a very terrible sight," she answered.
Page 15
"Oh, there is no danger," I said hastily, and drew her hand over my arm.
"Danger! I was not thinking of danger."
As she did not remove her hand, I did not infringe the silence which
followed this, until a break in the traffic allowed us to cross the street. Then
I said:
"May I ask what you were thinking of just now, Miss Brande?"
"Of the people—their lives—their work—their misery!"
"I assure you many are very happy," I replied. "You take a morbid view.
Misery is not the rule. I am sure the majority are happy."
"What difference does that make?" the girl said with a sigh. "What is the
end of it all—the meaning of it all? Their happiness! Cui Bono?"
We walked on in silence, while I turned over in my mind what she had said.
I could come to no conclusion upon it save that my dislike for her enigmatic
aberrations was becoming more intense as my liking for the girl herself
increased. To change the current of her thoughts and my own, I asked her
abruptly:
"Are you a member of the Cui Bono Society?"
"I! Oh, no. Women are not allowed to join—for the present."
"I am delighted to hear it," I said heartily, "and I hope the rule will continue
in force."
She looked at me in surprise. "Why should you mind? You are joining
yourself."
"That is different. I don't approve of ladies mixing themselves up in these
curious and perhaps questionable societies."
My remark amused her. Her eyes sparkled with simple fun. The change in
her manner was very agreeable to me.
"I might have expected that." To my extreme satisfaction she now looked
almost mischievous. "Herbert told me you were a little—"
"Danger! I was not thinking of danger."
As she did not remove her hand, I did not infringe the silence which
followed this, until a break in the traffic allowed us to cross the street. Then
I said:
"May I ask what you were thinking of just now, Miss Brande?"
"Of the people—their lives—their work—their misery!"
"I assure you many are very happy," I replied. "You take a morbid view.
Misery is not the rule. I am sure the majority are happy."
"What difference does that make?" the girl said with a sigh. "What is the
end of it all—the meaning of it all? Their happiness! Cui Bono?"
We walked on in silence, while I turned over in my mind what she had said.
I could come to no conclusion upon it save that my dislike for her enigmatic
aberrations was becoming more intense as my liking for the girl herself
increased. To change the current of her thoughts and my own, I asked her
abruptly:
"Are you a member of the Cui Bono Society?"
"I! Oh, no. Women are not allowed to join—for the present."
"I am delighted to hear it," I said heartily, "and I hope the rule will continue
in force."
She looked at me in surprise. "Why should you mind? You are joining
yourself."
"That is different. I don't approve of ladies mixing themselves up in these
curious and perhaps questionable societies."
My remark amused her. Her eyes sparkled with simple fun. The change in
her manner was very agreeable to me.
"I might have expected that." To my extreme satisfaction she now looked
almost mischievous. "Herbert told me you were a little—"
Page 16
"A little what?"
"Well, a little—you won't be vexed? That is right. He said a little—
mediæval."
This abated my appreciation of her sense of humour, and I maintained a
dignified reticence, which unhappily she regarded as mere sullenness, until
we reached the Society's room.
The place was well filled, and the company, in spite of the extravagantly
modern costumes of the younger women, which I cannot describe better
than by saying that there was little difference in it from that of ordinary
male attire, was quite conventional in so far as the interchange of ordinary
courtesies went. When, however, any member of the Society mingled with a
group of visitors, the conversation was soon turned into a new channel.
Secrets of science, which I had been accustomed to look upon as
undiscoverable, were bandied about like the merest commonplaces of
education. The absurdity of individuality and the subjectivity of the
emotions were alike insisted on without notice of the paradox, which to me
appeared extreme. The Associates were altruistic for the sake of altruism,
not for the sake of its beneficiaries. They were not pantheists, for they saw
neither universal good nor God, but rather evil in all things—themselves
included. Their talk, however, was brilliant, and, with allowance for its
jarring sentiments, it possessed something of the indefinable charm which
followed Brande. My reflections on this identity of interest were interrupted
by the man himself. After a word of welcome he said:
"Let me show you our great experiment; that which touches the high-water
mark of scientific achievement in the history of humanity. It is not much in
itself, but it is the pioneer of many marvels."
He brought me to a metal stand, on which a small instrument constructed of
some white metal was placed. A large number of wires were connected with
various portions of it, and these wires passed into the side-wall of the
building.
In appearance, this marvel of micrology, so far as the eye-piece and upper
portions went, was like an ordinary microscope, but its magnifying power
"Well, a little—you won't be vexed? That is right. He said a little—
mediæval."
This abated my appreciation of her sense of humour, and I maintained a
dignified reticence, which unhappily she regarded as mere sullenness, until
we reached the Society's room.
The place was well filled, and the company, in spite of the extravagantly
modern costumes of the younger women, which I cannot describe better
than by saying that there was little difference in it from that of ordinary
male attire, was quite conventional in so far as the interchange of ordinary
courtesies went. When, however, any member of the Society mingled with a
group of visitors, the conversation was soon turned into a new channel.
Secrets of science, which I had been accustomed to look upon as
undiscoverable, were bandied about like the merest commonplaces of
education. The absurdity of individuality and the subjectivity of the
emotions were alike insisted on without notice of the paradox, which to me
appeared extreme. The Associates were altruistic for the sake of altruism,
not for the sake of its beneficiaries. They were not pantheists, for they saw
neither universal good nor God, but rather evil in all things—themselves
included. Their talk, however, was brilliant, and, with allowance for its
jarring sentiments, it possessed something of the indefinable charm which
followed Brande. My reflections on this identity of interest were interrupted
by the man himself. After a word of welcome he said:
"Let me show you our great experiment; that which touches the high-water
mark of scientific achievement in the history of humanity. It is not much in
itself, but it is the pioneer of many marvels."
He brought me to a metal stand, on which a small instrument constructed of
some white metal was placed. A large number of wires were connected with
various portions of it, and these wires passed into the side-wall of the
building.
In appearance, this marvel of micrology, so far as the eye-piece and upper
portions went, was like an ordinary microscope, but its magnifying power
Page 17
was to me unbelievable. It magnified the object under examination many
thousand times more than the most powerful microscope in the world.
I looked through the upper lens, and saw a small globe suspended in the
middle of a tiny chamber filled with soft blue light, or transparent material.
Circling round this globe four other spheres revolved in orbits, some almost
circular, some elliptical, some parabolic. As I looked, Brande touched a key,
and the little globules began to fly more rapidly round their primary, and
make wider sweeps in their revolutions. Another key was pressed, and the
revolving spheres slowed down and drew closer until I could scarcely
distinguish any movement. The globules seemed to form a solid ball.
"Attend now!" Brande exclaimed.
He tapped the first key sharply. A little grey cloud obscured the blue light.
When it cleared away, the revolving globes had disappeared.
"What do you think of it?" he asked carelessly.
"What is it? What does it mean? Is it the solar system or some other system
illustrated in miniature? I am sorry for the misadventure."
"You are partly correct," Brande replied. "It is an illustration of a planetary
system, though a small one. But there was no misadventure. I caused the
somewhat dangerous result you witnessed, the wreckage not merely of the
molecule of marsh gas you were examining—which any educated chemist
might do as easily as I—but the wreckage of its constituent atoms. This is a
scientific victory which dwarfs the work of Helmholtz, Avogadro, or
Mendelejeff. The immortal Dalton himself" (the word "immortal" was
spoken with a sneer) "might rise from his grave to witness it."
"Atoms—molecules! What are you talking about?" I asked, bewildered.
"You were looking on at the death of a molecule—a molecule of marsh gas,
as I have already said. It was caused by a process which I would describe to
you if I could reduce my own life work—and that of every scientific
amateur who has preceded me since the world began—into half a dozen
sentences. As that would be difficult, I must ask you to accept my personal
assurance that you witnessed a fact, not a fiction of my imagination."
thousand times more than the most powerful microscope in the world.
I looked through the upper lens, and saw a small globe suspended in the
middle of a tiny chamber filled with soft blue light, or transparent material.
Circling round this globe four other spheres revolved in orbits, some almost
circular, some elliptical, some parabolic. As I looked, Brande touched a key,
and the little globules began to fly more rapidly round their primary, and
make wider sweeps in their revolutions. Another key was pressed, and the
revolving spheres slowed down and drew closer until I could scarcely
distinguish any movement. The globules seemed to form a solid ball.
"Attend now!" Brande exclaimed.
He tapped the first key sharply. A little grey cloud obscured the blue light.
When it cleared away, the revolving globes had disappeared.
"What do you think of it?" he asked carelessly.
"What is it? What does it mean? Is it the solar system or some other system
illustrated in miniature? I am sorry for the misadventure."
"You are partly correct," Brande replied. "It is an illustration of a planetary
system, though a small one. But there was no misadventure. I caused the
somewhat dangerous result you witnessed, the wreckage not merely of the
molecule of marsh gas you were examining—which any educated chemist
might do as easily as I—but the wreckage of its constituent atoms. This is a
scientific victory which dwarfs the work of Helmholtz, Avogadro, or
Mendelejeff. The immortal Dalton himself" (the word "immortal" was
spoken with a sneer) "might rise from his grave to witness it."
"Atoms—molecules! What are you talking about?" I asked, bewildered.
"You were looking on at the death of a molecule—a molecule of marsh gas,
as I have already said. It was caused by a process which I would describe to
you if I could reduce my own life work—and that of every scientific
amateur who has preceded me since the world began—into half a dozen
sentences. As that would be difficult, I must ask you to accept my personal
assurance that you witnessed a fact, not a fiction of my imagination."
Page 18
"And your instrument is so perfect that it not only renders molecules and
atoms but their diffusion visible? It is a microscopic impossibility. At least
it is amazing."
"Pshaw!" Brande exclaimed impatiently. "My instrument does certainly
magnify to a marvellous extent, but not by the old device of the simple
microscope, which merely focussed a large area of light rays into a small
one. So crude a process could never show an atom to the human eye. I add
much to that. I restore to the rays themselves the luminosity which they lost
in their passage through our atmosphere. I give them back all their visual
properties, and turn them with their full etheric blaze on the object under
examination. Great as that achievement is, I deny that it is amazing. It may
amaze a Papuan to see his eyelash magnified to the size of a wire, or an
uneducated Englishman to see a cheese-mite magnified to the size of a
midge. It should not amaze you to see a simple process a little further
developed."
"Where does the danger you spoke of come in?" I asked with a pretence of
interest. Candidly, I did not believe a single word that Brande had said.
"If you will consult a common text-book on the physics of the ether," he
replied, "you will find that one grain of matter contains sufficient energy, if
etherised, to raise a hundred thousand tons nearly two miles. In face of such
potentiality it is not wise to wreck incautiously even the atoms of a
molecule."
"And the limits to this description of scientific experiment? Where are
they?"
"There are no limits," Brande said decisively. "No man can say to science
'thus far and no farther.' No man ever has been able to do so. No man ever
shall!"
atoms but their diffusion visible? It is a microscopic impossibility. At least
it is amazing."
"Pshaw!" Brande exclaimed impatiently. "My instrument does certainly
magnify to a marvellous extent, but not by the old device of the simple
microscope, which merely focussed a large area of light rays into a small
one. So crude a process could never show an atom to the human eye. I add
much to that. I restore to the rays themselves the luminosity which they lost
in their passage through our atmosphere. I give them back all their visual
properties, and turn them with their full etheric blaze on the object under
examination. Great as that achievement is, I deny that it is amazing. It may
amaze a Papuan to see his eyelash magnified to the size of a wire, or an
uneducated Englishman to see a cheese-mite magnified to the size of a
midge. It should not amaze you to see a simple process a little further
developed."
"Where does the danger you spoke of come in?" I asked with a pretence of
interest. Candidly, I did not believe a single word that Brande had said.
"If you will consult a common text-book on the physics of the ether," he
replied, "you will find that one grain of matter contains sufficient energy, if
etherised, to raise a hundred thousand tons nearly two miles. In face of such
potentiality it is not wise to wreck incautiously even the atoms of a
molecule."
"And the limits to this description of scientific experiment? Where are
they?"
"There are no limits," Brande said decisively. "No man can say to science
'thus far and no farther.' No man ever has been able to do so. No man ever
shall!"
Page 19
CHAPTER III.
"IT IS GOOD TO BE ALIVE."
Amongst the letters lying on my breakfast-table a few days after the
meeting was one addressed in an unfamiliar hand. The writing was bold,
and formed like a man's. There was a faint trace of a perfume about the
envelope which I remembered. I opened it first.
It was, as I expected, from Miss Brande. Her brother had gone to their
country place on the southern coast. She and her friend, Edith Metford,
were going that day. Their luggage was already at the station. Would I send
on what I required for a short visit, and meet them at eleven o'clock on the
bridge over the Serpentine? It was enough for me. I packed a large
portmanteau hastily, sent it to Charing Cross, and spent the time at my
disposal in the park, which was close to my hotel.
Although the invitation I had received gave me pleasure, I could not
altogether remove from my mind a vague sense of disquietude concerning
Herbert Brande and his Society. The advanced opinions I had heard, if
extreme, were not altogether alarming. But the mysterious way in which
Brande himself had spoken about the Society, and the still more mysterious
air which some of the members assumed when directly questioned as to its
object, suggested much. Might it not be a revolutionary party engaged in a
grave intrigue—a branch of some foreign body whose purpose was so
dangerous that ordinary disguises were not considered sufficiently secure?
Might they not have adopted the jargon and pretended to the opinions of
scientific faddists as a cloak for designs more sinister and sincere? The
experiment I witnessed might be almost a miracle or merely a trick.
Thinking it over thus, I could come to no final opinion, and when I asked
myself aloud, "What are you afraid of?" I could not answer my own
question. But I thought I would defer joining the Society pending further
information.
"IT IS GOOD TO BE ALIVE."
Amongst the letters lying on my breakfast-table a few days after the
meeting was one addressed in an unfamiliar hand. The writing was bold,
and formed like a man's. There was a faint trace of a perfume about the
envelope which I remembered. I opened it first.
It was, as I expected, from Miss Brande. Her brother had gone to their
country place on the southern coast. She and her friend, Edith Metford,
were going that day. Their luggage was already at the station. Would I send
on what I required for a short visit, and meet them at eleven o'clock on the
bridge over the Serpentine? It was enough for me. I packed a large
portmanteau hastily, sent it to Charing Cross, and spent the time at my
disposal in the park, which was close to my hotel.
Although the invitation I had received gave me pleasure, I could not
altogether remove from my mind a vague sense of disquietude concerning
Herbert Brande and his Society. The advanced opinions I had heard, if
extreme, were not altogether alarming. But the mysterious way in which
Brande himself had spoken about the Society, and the still more mysterious
air which some of the members assumed when directly questioned as to its
object, suggested much. Might it not be a revolutionary party engaged in a
grave intrigue—a branch of some foreign body whose purpose was so
dangerous that ordinary disguises were not considered sufficiently secure?
Might they not have adopted the jargon and pretended to the opinions of
scientific faddists as a cloak for designs more sinister and sincere? The
experiment I witnessed might be almost a miracle or merely a trick.
Thinking it over thus, I could come to no final opinion, and when I asked
myself aloud, "What are you afraid of?" I could not answer my own
question. But I thought I would defer joining the Society pending further
information.
Page 20
A few minutes before eleven, I walked towards the bridge over the
Serpentine. No ladies appeared to be on it. There were only a couple of
smartly dressed youths there, one smoking a cigarette. I sauntered about
until one of the lads, the one who was not smoking, looked up and
beckoned to me. I approached leisurely, for it struck me that the boy would
have shown better breeding if he had come toward me, considering my
seniority.
"I am sorry I did not notice you sooner. Why did you not come on when you
saw us?" the smallest and slimmest youth called to me.
"In the name of—Miss—Miss—" I stammered.
"Brande; you haven't forgotten my name, I hope," Natalie Brande said
coolly. "This is my friend, Edith Metford. Metford, this is Arthur Marcel."
"How do you do, Marcel? I am glad to meet you; I have heard 'favourable
mention' of you from the Brandes," the second figure in knickerbockers said
pleasantly.
"How do you do, sir—madam—I mean—Miss—" I blundered, and then in
despair I asked Miss Brande, "Is this a tableau vivant? What is the meaning
of these disguises?" My embarrassment was so great that my discourteous
question may be pardoned.
"Our dress! Surely you have seen women rationally dressed before!" Miss
Brande answered complacently, while the other girl watched my
astonishment with evident amusement.
This second girl, Edith Metford, was a frank, handsome young woman, but
unlike the spirituelle beauty of Natalie Brande. She was perceptibly taller
than her friend, and of fuller figure. In consequence, she looked, in my
opinion, to even less advantage in her eccentric costume, or rational dress,
than did Miss Brande.
"Rationally dressed! Oh, yes. I know the divided skirt, but—"
Miss Metford interrupted me. "Do you call the divided skirt atrocity rational
dress?" she asked pointedly.
"Upon my honour I do not," I answered.
Serpentine. No ladies appeared to be on it. There were only a couple of
smartly dressed youths there, one smoking a cigarette. I sauntered about
until one of the lads, the one who was not smoking, looked up and
beckoned to me. I approached leisurely, for it struck me that the boy would
have shown better breeding if he had come toward me, considering my
seniority.
"I am sorry I did not notice you sooner. Why did you not come on when you
saw us?" the smallest and slimmest youth called to me.
"In the name of—Miss—Miss—" I stammered.
"Brande; you haven't forgotten my name, I hope," Natalie Brande said
coolly. "This is my friend, Edith Metford. Metford, this is Arthur Marcel."
"How do you do, Marcel? I am glad to meet you; I have heard 'favourable
mention' of you from the Brandes," the second figure in knickerbockers said
pleasantly.
"How do you do, sir—madam—I mean—Miss—" I blundered, and then in
despair I asked Miss Brande, "Is this a tableau vivant? What is the meaning
of these disguises?" My embarrassment was so great that my discourteous
question may be pardoned.
"Our dress! Surely you have seen women rationally dressed before!" Miss
Brande answered complacently, while the other girl watched my
astonishment with evident amusement.
This second girl, Edith Metford, was a frank, handsome young woman, but
unlike the spirituelle beauty of Natalie Brande. She was perceptibly taller
than her friend, and of fuller figure. In consequence, she looked, in my
opinion, to even less advantage in her eccentric costume, or rational dress,
than did Miss Brande.
"Rationally dressed! Oh, yes. I know the divided skirt, but—"
Miss Metford interrupted me. "Do you call the divided skirt atrocity rational
dress?" she asked pointedly.
"Upon my honour I do not," I answered.
Page 21
These girls were too advanced in their ideas of dress for me. Nor did I feel
at all at my ease during this conversation, which did not, however, appear to
embarrass them. I proposed hastily to get a cab, but they demurred. It was
such a lovely day, they preferred to walk, part of the way at least. I pointed
out that there might be drawbacks to this amendment of my proposal.
"What drawbacks?" Miss Metford asked.
"For instance, isn't it probable we shall all be arrested by the police?" I
replied.
"Rubbish! We are not in Russia," both exclaimed.
"Which is lucky for you," I reflected, as we commenced what was to me a
most disagreeable walk. I got them into a cab sooner than they wished. At
the railway station I did not offer to procure their tickets. To do so, I felt,
would only give offence. Critical glances followed us as we went to our
carriage. Londoners are becoming accustomed to varieties, if not vagaries,
in ladies' costumes, but the dress of my friends was evidently a little out of
the common even for them. Miss Metford was just turning the handle of a
carriage door, when I interposed, saying, "This is a smoking compartment."
"So I see. I am going to smoke—if you don't object?"
"I don't suppose it would make any difference if I did," I said, with
unconscious asperity, for indeed this excess of free manners was jarring
upon me. The line dividing it from vulgarity was becoming so thin I was
losing sight of the divisor. Yet no one, even the most fastidious, could
associate vulgarity with Natalie Brande. There remained an air of
unassumed sincerity about herself and all her actions, including even her
dress, which absolutely excluded her from hostile criticism. I could not,
however, extend that lenient judgment to Miss Metford. The girls spoke and
acted—as they had dressed themselves—very much alike. Only, what
seemed to me in the one a natural eccentricity, seemed in the other an
unnatural affectation.
I saw the guard passing, and, calling him over, gave him half-a-crown to
have the compartment labelled, "Engaged."
at all at my ease during this conversation, which did not, however, appear to
embarrass them. I proposed hastily to get a cab, but they demurred. It was
such a lovely day, they preferred to walk, part of the way at least. I pointed
out that there might be drawbacks to this amendment of my proposal.
"What drawbacks?" Miss Metford asked.
"For instance, isn't it probable we shall all be arrested by the police?" I
replied.
"Rubbish! We are not in Russia," both exclaimed.
"Which is lucky for you," I reflected, as we commenced what was to me a
most disagreeable walk. I got them into a cab sooner than they wished. At
the railway station I did not offer to procure their tickets. To do so, I felt,
would only give offence. Critical glances followed us as we went to our
carriage. Londoners are becoming accustomed to varieties, if not vagaries,
in ladies' costumes, but the dress of my friends was evidently a little out of
the common even for them. Miss Metford was just turning the handle of a
carriage door, when I interposed, saying, "This is a smoking compartment."
"So I see. I am going to smoke—if you don't object?"
"I don't suppose it would make any difference if I did," I said, with
unconscious asperity, for indeed this excess of free manners was jarring
upon me. The line dividing it from vulgarity was becoming so thin I was
losing sight of the divisor. Yet no one, even the most fastidious, could
associate vulgarity with Natalie Brande. There remained an air of
unassumed sincerity about herself and all her actions, including even her
dress, which absolutely excluded her from hostile criticism. I could not,
however, extend that lenient judgment to Miss Metford. The girls spoke and
acted—as they had dressed themselves—very much alike. Only, what
seemed to me in the one a natural eccentricity, seemed in the other an
unnatural affectation.
I saw the guard passing, and, calling him over, gave him half-a-crown to
have the compartment labelled, "Engaged."
Page 22
Miss Brande, who had been looking out of the window, absently asked my
reason for this precaution. I replied that I wanted the compartment reserved
for ourselves. I certainly did not want any staring and otherwise offensive
fellow-passengers.
"We don't want all the seats," she persisted.
"No," I admitted. "We don't want the extra seats. But I thought you might
like the privacy."
"The desire for privacy is an archaic emotion," Miss Metford remarked
sententiously, as she struck a match.
"Besides, it is so selfish. We may be crowding others," Miss Brande said
quietly.
I was glad she did not smoke.
"I don't want that now," I said to a porter who was hurrying up with a label.
To the girls I remarked a little snappishly, "Of course you are quite right.
You must excuse my ignorance."
"No, it is not ignorance," Miss Brande demurred. "You have been away so
much. You have hardly been in England, you told me, for years, and—"
"And progress has been marching in my absence," I interrupted.
"So it seems," Miss Metford remarked so significantly that I really could
not help retorting with as much emphasis, compatible with politeness, as I
could command:
"You see I am therefore unable to appreciate the New Woman, of whom I
have heard so much since I came home."
"The conventional New Woman is a grandmotherly old fossil," Miss
Metford said quietly.
This disposed of me. I leant back in my seat, and was rigidly silent.
Miles of green fields stippled with daisies and bordered with long lines of
white and red hawthorn hedges flew past. The smell of new-mown hay
filled the carriage with its sweet perfume, redolent of old associations. My
reason for this precaution. I replied that I wanted the compartment reserved
for ourselves. I certainly did not want any staring and otherwise offensive
fellow-passengers.
"We don't want all the seats," she persisted.
"No," I admitted. "We don't want the extra seats. But I thought you might
like the privacy."
"The desire for privacy is an archaic emotion," Miss Metford remarked
sententiously, as she struck a match.
"Besides, it is so selfish. We may be crowding others," Miss Brande said
quietly.
I was glad she did not smoke.
"I don't want that now," I said to a porter who was hurrying up with a label.
To the girls I remarked a little snappishly, "Of course you are quite right.
You must excuse my ignorance."
"No, it is not ignorance," Miss Brande demurred. "You have been away so
much. You have hardly been in England, you told me, for years, and—"
"And progress has been marching in my absence," I interrupted.
"So it seems," Miss Metford remarked so significantly that I really could
not help retorting with as much emphasis, compatible with politeness, as I
could command:
"You see I am therefore unable to appreciate the New Woman, of whom I
have heard so much since I came home."
"The conventional New Woman is a grandmotherly old fossil," Miss
Metford said quietly.
This disposed of me. I leant back in my seat, and was rigidly silent.
Miles of green fields stippled with daisies and bordered with long lines of
white and red hawthorn hedges flew past. The smell of new-mown hay
filled the carriage with its sweet perfume, redolent of old associations. My
Page 23
long absence dwindled to a short holiday. The world's wide highways were
far off. I was back in the English fields. My slight annoyance passed away. I
fell into a pleasant day-dream, which was broken by a soft voice, every
undulation of which I already knew by heart.
"I am afraid you think us very advanced," it murmured.
"Very," I agreed, "but I look to you to bring even me up to date."
"Oh, yes, we mean to do that, but we must proceed very gradually."
"You have made an excellent start," I put in.
"Otherwise you would only be shocked."
"It is quite possible." I said this with so much conviction that the two burst
out laughing at me. I could not think of anything more to add, and I felt
relieved when, with a warning shriek, the train dashed into a tunnel. By the
time we had emerged again into the sunlight and the solitude of the open
landscape I had ready an impromptu which I had been working at in the
darkness. I looked straight at Miss Metford and said:
"After all, it is very pleasant to travel with girls like you."
"Thank you!"
"You did not show any hysterical fear of my kissing you in the tunnel."
"Why the deuce would you do that?" Miss Metford replied with great
composure, as she blew a smoke ring.
When we reached our destination I braced myself for another disagreeable
minute or two. For if the great Londoners thought us quaint, surely the little
country station idlers would swear we were demented. We crossed the
platform so quickly that the wonderment we created soon passed. Our
luggage was looked after by a servant, to whose care I confided it with a
very brief description. The loss of an item of it did not seem to me of as
much importance as our own immediate departure.
Brande met us at his hall door. His house was a pleasant one, covered with
flowering creeping plants, and surrounded by miniature forests. In front
far off. I was back in the English fields. My slight annoyance passed away. I
fell into a pleasant day-dream, which was broken by a soft voice, every
undulation of which I already knew by heart.
"I am afraid you think us very advanced," it murmured.
"Very," I agreed, "but I look to you to bring even me up to date."
"Oh, yes, we mean to do that, but we must proceed very gradually."
"You have made an excellent start," I put in.
"Otherwise you would only be shocked."
"It is quite possible." I said this with so much conviction that the two burst
out laughing at me. I could not think of anything more to add, and I felt
relieved when, with a warning shriek, the train dashed into a tunnel. By the
time we had emerged again into the sunlight and the solitude of the open
landscape I had ready an impromptu which I had been working at in the
darkness. I looked straight at Miss Metford and said:
"After all, it is very pleasant to travel with girls like you."
"Thank you!"
"You did not show any hysterical fear of my kissing you in the tunnel."
"Why the deuce would you do that?" Miss Metford replied with great
composure, as she blew a smoke ring.
When we reached our destination I braced myself for another disagreeable
minute or two. For if the great Londoners thought us quaint, surely the little
country station idlers would swear we were demented. We crossed the
platform so quickly that the wonderment we created soon passed. Our
luggage was looked after by a servant, to whose care I confided it with a
very brief description. The loss of an item of it did not seem to me of as
much importance as our own immediate departure.
Brande met us at his hall door. His house was a pleasant one, covered with
flowering creeping plants, and surrounded by miniature forests. In front
Page 24
there was a lake four hundred yards in width. Close-shaven lawns bordered
it. They were artificial products, no doubt, but they were artificial successes
—undulating, earth-scented, fresh rolled every morning. Here there was an
isolated shrub, there a thick bank of rhododendrons. And the buds, bursting
into floral carnival, promised fine contrasts when their full splendour was
come. The lake wavelets tinkled musically on a pebbly beach.
Our host could not entertain us in person. He was busy. The plea was
evidently sincere, notwithstanding that the business of a country gentleman
—which he now seemed to be—is something less exacting than busy
people's leisure. After a short rest, and an admirably-served lunch, we were
dismissed to the woods for our better amusement.
Thereafter followed for me a strangely peaceful, idyllic day—all save its
ending. Looking back on it, I know that the sun which set that evening went
down on the last of my happiness. But it all seems trivial now.
My companions were accomplished botanists, and here, for the first time, I
found myself on common ground with both. We discussed every familiar
wild flower as eagerly as if we had been professed field naturalists. In
walking or climbing my assistance was neither requisitioned nor required. I
did not offer, therefore, what must have been unwelcome when it was
superfluous.
We rested at last under the shade of a big beech, for the afternoon sun was
rather oppressive. It was a pleasant spot to while away an hour. A purling
brook went babbling by, singing to itself as it journeyed to the sea. Insects
droned about in busy flight. There was a perfume of honeysuckle wafted to
us on the summer wind, which stirred the beech-tree and rustled its young
leaves lazily, so that the sunlight peeped through the green lattice-work and
shone on the faces of these two handsome girls, stretched in graceful
postures on the cool sward below—their white teeth sparkling in its
brilliance, while their soft laughter made music for me. In the fulness of my
heart, I said aloud:
"It is a good thing to be alive."
it. They were artificial products, no doubt, but they were artificial successes
—undulating, earth-scented, fresh rolled every morning. Here there was an
isolated shrub, there a thick bank of rhododendrons. And the buds, bursting
into floral carnival, promised fine contrasts when their full splendour was
come. The lake wavelets tinkled musically on a pebbly beach.
Our host could not entertain us in person. He was busy. The plea was
evidently sincere, notwithstanding that the business of a country gentleman
—which he now seemed to be—is something less exacting than busy
people's leisure. After a short rest, and an admirably-served lunch, we were
dismissed to the woods for our better amusement.
Thereafter followed for me a strangely peaceful, idyllic day—all save its
ending. Looking back on it, I know that the sun which set that evening went
down on the last of my happiness. But it all seems trivial now.
My companions were accomplished botanists, and here, for the first time, I
found myself on common ground with both. We discussed every familiar
wild flower as eagerly as if we had been professed field naturalists. In
walking or climbing my assistance was neither requisitioned nor required. I
did not offer, therefore, what must have been unwelcome when it was
superfluous.
We rested at last under the shade of a big beech, for the afternoon sun was
rather oppressive. It was a pleasant spot to while away an hour. A purling
brook went babbling by, singing to itself as it journeyed to the sea. Insects
droned about in busy flight. There was a perfume of honeysuckle wafted to
us on the summer wind, which stirred the beech-tree and rustled its young
leaves lazily, so that the sunlight peeped through the green lattice-work and
shone on the faces of these two handsome girls, stretched in graceful
postures on the cool sward below—their white teeth sparkling in its
brilliance, while their soft laughter made music for me. In the fulness of my
heart, I said aloud:
"It is a good thing to be alive."
Page 25
Page 26
CHAPTER IV.
GEORGE DELANY—DECEASED.
"It is a good thing to be alive," Natalie Brande repeated slowly, gazing, as it
were, far off through her half-closed eyelids. Then turning to me and
looking at me full, wide-eyed, she asked: "A good thing for how many?"
"For all; for everything that is alive."
"Faugh! For few things that are alive. For hardly anything. You say it is a
good thing to be alive. How often have you said that in your life?"
"All my life through," I answered stoutly. My constitution was a good one,
and I had lived healthily, if hardily. I voiced the superfluous vitality of a
well nourished body.
"Then you do not know what it is to feel for others."
There was a scream in the underwood near us. It ended in a short, choking
squeak. The girl paled, but she went on with outward calm.
"That hawk or cat feels as you do. I wonder what that young rabbit thinks of
life's problem?"
"But we are neither hawks nor cats, nor even young rabbits," I answered
warmly. "We can not bear the burthens of the whole animal world. Our own
are sufficient for us."
"You are right. They are more than sufficient."
I had made a false move, and so tried to recover my lost ground. She would
not permit me. The conversation which had run in pleasant channels for two
happy hours was ended. Thenceforth, in spite of my obstructive efforts,
subjects were introduced which could not be conversed on but must be
discussed. On every one Miss Brande took the part of the weak against the
GEORGE DELANY—DECEASED.
"It is a good thing to be alive," Natalie Brande repeated slowly, gazing, as it
were, far off through her half-closed eyelids. Then turning to me and
looking at me full, wide-eyed, she asked: "A good thing for how many?"
"For all; for everything that is alive."
"Faugh! For few things that are alive. For hardly anything. You say it is a
good thing to be alive. How often have you said that in your life?"
"All my life through," I answered stoutly. My constitution was a good one,
and I had lived healthily, if hardily. I voiced the superfluous vitality of a
well nourished body.
"Then you do not know what it is to feel for others."
There was a scream in the underwood near us. It ended in a short, choking
squeak. The girl paled, but she went on with outward calm.
"That hawk or cat feels as you do. I wonder what that young rabbit thinks of
life's problem?"
"But we are neither hawks nor cats, nor even young rabbits," I answered
warmly. "We can not bear the burthens of the whole animal world. Our own
are sufficient for us."
"You are right. They are more than sufficient."
I had made a false move, and so tried to recover my lost ground. She would
not permit me. The conversation which had run in pleasant channels for two
happy hours was ended. Thenceforth, in spite of my obstructive efforts,
subjects were introduced which could not be conversed on but must be
discussed. On every one Miss Brande took the part of the weak against the
Page 27
strong, oblivious of every consideration of policy and even ethics, careful
only that she championed the weak because of their weakness. Miss
Metford abetted her in this, and went further in their joint revolt against
common sense. Miss Brande was argumentative, pleading. Miss Metford
was defiant. Between the two I fared ill.
Of course the Woman question was soon introduced, and in this I made the
best defence of time-honoured customs of which I was capable. But my
outworks fell down as promptly before the voices of these young women as
did the walls of Jericho before the blast of a ram's horn. Nothing that I had
cherished was left to me. Woman no longer wanted man's protection.
("Enslavement" they called it.) Why should she, when in the evolution of
society there was not now, or presently would not be, anything from which
to protect her? ("Competing slaveowners" was what they said.) When you
wish to behold protectors you must postulate dangers. The first are
valueless save as a preventive of the second. Both evils will be conveniently
dispensed with. All this was new to me, most of my thinking life having
been passed in distant lands, where the science of ethics is codified into a
simple statute—the will of the strongest.
When my dialectical humiliation was within one point of completion, Miss
Metford came to my rescue. For some time she had looked on at my
discomfiture with a good-natured neutrality, and when I was metaphorically
in my last ditch, she arose, stretched her shapely figure, flicked some
clinging grass blades from her suit, and declared it was time to return.
Brande was a man of science, but as such he was still amenable to
punctuality in the matter of dinner.
On the way back I was discreetly silent. When we reached the house I went
to look for Herbert Brande. He was engaged in his study, and I could not
intrude upon him there. To do so would be to infringe the only rigid rule in
his household. Nor had I an opportunity of speaking to him alone until after
dinner, when I induced him to take a turn with me round the lake. I smoked
strong cigars, and made one of these my excuse.
The sun was setting when we started, and as we walked slowly the twilight
shadows were deepening fast by the time we reached the further shore.
Brande was in high spirits. Some new scientific experiment, I assumed, had
only that she championed the weak because of their weakness. Miss
Metford abetted her in this, and went further in their joint revolt against
common sense. Miss Brande was argumentative, pleading. Miss Metford
was defiant. Between the two I fared ill.
Of course the Woman question was soon introduced, and in this I made the
best defence of time-honoured customs of which I was capable. But my
outworks fell down as promptly before the voices of these young women as
did the walls of Jericho before the blast of a ram's horn. Nothing that I had
cherished was left to me. Woman no longer wanted man's protection.
("Enslavement" they called it.) Why should she, when in the evolution of
society there was not now, or presently would not be, anything from which
to protect her? ("Competing slaveowners" was what they said.) When you
wish to behold protectors you must postulate dangers. The first are
valueless save as a preventive of the second. Both evils will be conveniently
dispensed with. All this was new to me, most of my thinking life having
been passed in distant lands, where the science of ethics is codified into a
simple statute—the will of the strongest.
When my dialectical humiliation was within one point of completion, Miss
Metford came to my rescue. For some time she had looked on at my
discomfiture with a good-natured neutrality, and when I was metaphorically
in my last ditch, she arose, stretched her shapely figure, flicked some
clinging grass blades from her suit, and declared it was time to return.
Brande was a man of science, but as such he was still amenable to
punctuality in the matter of dinner.
On the way back I was discreetly silent. When we reached the house I went
to look for Herbert Brande. He was engaged in his study, and I could not
intrude upon him there. To do so would be to infringe the only rigid rule in
his household. Nor had I an opportunity of speaking to him alone until after
dinner, when I induced him to take a turn with me round the lake. I smoked
strong cigars, and made one of these my excuse.
The sun was setting when we started, and as we walked slowly the twilight
shadows were deepening fast by the time we reached the further shore.
Brande was in high spirits. Some new scientific experiment, I assumed, had
Page 28
come off successfully. He was beside himself. His conversation was
volcanic. Now it rumbled and roared with suppressed fires. Anon, it burst
forth in scintillating flashes and shot out streams of quickening wit. I have
been his auditor in the three great epochs of his life, but I do not think that
anything that I have recollected of his utterances equals the bold
impromptus, the masterly handling of his favourite subject, the Universe,
which fell from him on that evening. I could not answer him. I could not
even follow him, much less suppress him. But I had come forth with a
specific object in view, and I would not be gainsaid. And so, as my business
had to be done better that it should be done quickly. Taking advantage of a
pause which he made, literally for breath, I commenced abruptly:
"I want to speak to you about your sister."
He turned on me surprised. Then his look changed to one of such complete
contempt, and withal his bearing suggested so plainly that he knew
beforehand what I was going to say, that I blurted out defiantly, and without
stopping to choose my words:
"I think it an infernal shame that you, her brother, should allow her to
masquerade about with this good-natured but eccentric Metford girl—I
should say Miss Metford."
"Why so?" he asked coldly.
"Because it is absurd; and because it isn't decent."
"My dear Abraham," Brande said quietly, "or is your period so recent as that
of Isaac or Jacob? My sister pleases herself in these matters, and has every
right to do so."
"She has not. You are her brother."
"Very well, I am her brother. She has no right to think for herself; no right
to live save by my permission. Then I graciously permit her to think, and I
allow her to live."
"You'll be sorry for this nonsense sooner or later—and don't say I didn't
warn you." The absolute futility of my last clause struck me painfully at the
moment, but I could not think of any way to better it. It was hard to reason
volcanic. Now it rumbled and roared with suppressed fires. Anon, it burst
forth in scintillating flashes and shot out streams of quickening wit. I have
been his auditor in the three great epochs of his life, but I do not think that
anything that I have recollected of his utterances equals the bold
impromptus, the masterly handling of his favourite subject, the Universe,
which fell from him on that evening. I could not answer him. I could not
even follow him, much less suppress him. But I had come forth with a
specific object in view, and I would not be gainsaid. And so, as my business
had to be done better that it should be done quickly. Taking advantage of a
pause which he made, literally for breath, I commenced abruptly:
"I want to speak to you about your sister."
He turned on me surprised. Then his look changed to one of such complete
contempt, and withal his bearing suggested so plainly that he knew
beforehand what I was going to say, that I blurted out defiantly, and without
stopping to choose my words:
"I think it an infernal shame that you, her brother, should allow her to
masquerade about with this good-natured but eccentric Metford girl—I
should say Miss Metford."
"Why so?" he asked coldly.
"Because it is absurd; and because it isn't decent."
"My dear Abraham," Brande said quietly, "or is your period so recent as that
of Isaac or Jacob? My sister pleases herself in these matters, and has every
right to do so."
"She has not. You are her brother."
"Very well, I am her brother. She has no right to think for herself; no right
to live save by my permission. Then I graciously permit her to think, and I
allow her to live."
"You'll be sorry for this nonsense sooner or later—and don't say I didn't
warn you." The absolute futility of my last clause struck me painfully at the
moment, but I could not think of any way to better it. It was hard to reason
Page 29
with such a man, one who denied the fundamental principles of family life.
I was thinking over what to say next, when Brande stopped and put his
hand, in a kindly way, upon my shoulder.
"My good fellow," he said, "what does it matter? What do the actions of my
sister signify more than the actions of any other man's sister? And what
about the Society? Have you made up your mind about joining?"
"I have. I made it up twice to-day," I answered. "I made it up in the morning
that I would see yourself and your Society to the devil before I would join
it. Excuse my bluntness; but you are so extremely candid yourself you will
not mind."
"Certainly, I do not mind bluntness. Rudeness is superfluous."
"And I made it up this evening," I said, a little less aggressively, "that I
would join it if the devil himself were already in it, as I half suspect he is."
"I like that," Brande said gravely. "That is the spirit I want in the man who
joins me."
To which I replied: "What under the sun is the object of this Society of
yours?"
"Proximately to complete our investigations—already far advanced—into
the origin of the Universe."
"And ultimately?"
"I cannot tell you now. You will not know that until you join us."
"And if your ultimate object does not suit me, I can withdraw?"
"No, it would then be too late."
"How so? I am not morally bound by an oath which I swear without full
knowledge of its consequences and responsibilities."
"Oath! The oath you swear! You swear no oath. Do you fancy you are
joining a society of Rechabites or Carmelites, or mediæval rubbish of that
kind. Don't keep so painstakingly behind the age."
I was thinking over what to say next, when Brande stopped and put his
hand, in a kindly way, upon my shoulder.
"My good fellow," he said, "what does it matter? What do the actions of my
sister signify more than the actions of any other man's sister? And what
about the Society? Have you made up your mind about joining?"
"I have. I made it up twice to-day," I answered. "I made it up in the morning
that I would see yourself and your Society to the devil before I would join
it. Excuse my bluntness; but you are so extremely candid yourself you will
not mind."
"Certainly, I do not mind bluntness. Rudeness is superfluous."
"And I made it up this evening," I said, a little less aggressively, "that I
would join it if the devil himself were already in it, as I half suspect he is."
"I like that," Brande said gravely. "That is the spirit I want in the man who
joins me."
To which I replied: "What under the sun is the object of this Society of
yours?"
"Proximately to complete our investigations—already far advanced—into
the origin of the Universe."
"And ultimately?"
"I cannot tell you now. You will not know that until you join us."
"And if your ultimate object does not suit me, I can withdraw?"
"No, it would then be too late."
"How so? I am not morally bound by an oath which I swear without full
knowledge of its consequences and responsibilities."
"Oath! The oath you swear! You swear no oath. Do you fancy you are
joining a society of Rechabites or Carmelites, or mediæval rubbish of that
kind. Don't keep so painstakingly behind the age."
Page 30
I thought for a moment over what this mysterious man had said, over the
hidden dangers in which his mad chimeras might involve the most innocent
accomplice. Then I thought of that dark-eyed, sweet-voiced, young girl, as
she lay on the green grass under the beech-tree in the wood and out-argued
me on every point. Very suddenly, and, perhaps, in a manner somewhat
grandiose, I answered him:
"I will join your Society for my own purpose, and I will quit it when I
choose."
"You have every right," Brande said carelessly. "Many have done the same
before you."
"Can you introduce me to any one who has done so?" I asked, with an
eagerness that could not be dissembled.
"I am afraid I can not."
"Or give me an address?"
"Oh yes, that is simple." He turned over a note-book until he found a blank
page. Then he drew the pencil from its loop, put the point to his lips, and
paused. He was standing with his back to the failing light, so I could not see
the expression of his mobile face. When he paused, I knew that no ordinary
doubt beset him. He stood thus for nearly a minute. While he waited, I
watched a pair of swans flit ghost-like over the silken surface of the lake.
Between us and a dark bank of wood the lights of the house flamed red. The
melancholy even-song of a blackbird wailed out from a shrubbery beside
us. Then Herbert Brande wrote in his note-book, and tearing out the page,
he handed it to me, saying: "That is the address of the last man who quitted
us."
The light was now so dim I had to hold the paper close to my eyes in order
to read the lines. They were these—
George Delany,
Near Saint Anne's Chapel,
Woking Cemetery.
hidden dangers in which his mad chimeras might involve the most innocent
accomplice. Then I thought of that dark-eyed, sweet-voiced, young girl, as
she lay on the green grass under the beech-tree in the wood and out-argued
me on every point. Very suddenly, and, perhaps, in a manner somewhat
grandiose, I answered him:
"I will join your Society for my own purpose, and I will quit it when I
choose."
"You have every right," Brande said carelessly. "Many have done the same
before you."
"Can you introduce me to any one who has done so?" I asked, with an
eagerness that could not be dissembled.
"I am afraid I can not."
"Or give me an address?"
"Oh yes, that is simple." He turned over a note-book until he found a blank
page. Then he drew the pencil from its loop, put the point to his lips, and
paused. He was standing with his back to the failing light, so I could not see
the expression of his mobile face. When he paused, I knew that no ordinary
doubt beset him. He stood thus for nearly a minute. While he waited, I
watched a pair of swans flit ghost-like over the silken surface of the lake.
Between us and a dark bank of wood the lights of the house flamed red. The
melancholy even-song of a blackbird wailed out from a shrubbery beside
us. Then Herbert Brande wrote in his note-book, and tearing out the page,
he handed it to me, saying: "That is the address of the last man who quitted
us."
The light was now so dim I had to hold the paper close to my eyes in order
to read the lines. They were these—
George Delany,
Near Saint Anne's Chapel,
Woking Cemetery.
Page 31
Page 32
CHAPTER V.
THE MURDER CLUB.
"Delany was the last man who quitted us—you see I use your expression
again. I like it," Brande said quietly, watching me as he spoke.
I stood staring at the slip of paper which I held in my hand for some
moments before I could reply. When my voice came back, I asked hoarsely:
"Did this man, Delany, die suddenly after quitting the Society?"
"He died immediately. The second event was contemporaneous with the
first."
"And in consequence of it?"
"Certainly."
"Have all the members who retired from your list been equally short-lived?"
"Without any exception whatever."
"Then your Society, after all your high-flown talk about it, is only a vulgar
murder club," I said bitterly.
"Wrong in fact, and impertinent in its expression. It is not a murder club,
and—well, you are the first to discover its vulgarity."
"I call things by their plain names. You may call your Society what you
please. As to my joining it in face of what you have told me—"
"Which is more than was ever told to any man before he joined—to any
man living or dead. And more, you need not join it yet unless you still wish
to do so. I presume what I have said will prevent you."
THE MURDER CLUB.
"Delany was the last man who quitted us—you see I use your expression
again. I like it," Brande said quietly, watching me as he spoke.
I stood staring at the slip of paper which I held in my hand for some
moments before I could reply. When my voice came back, I asked hoarsely:
"Did this man, Delany, die suddenly after quitting the Society?"
"He died immediately. The second event was contemporaneous with the
first."
"And in consequence of it?"
"Certainly."
"Have all the members who retired from your list been equally short-lived?"
"Without any exception whatever."
"Then your Society, after all your high-flown talk about it, is only a vulgar
murder club," I said bitterly.
"Wrong in fact, and impertinent in its expression. It is not a murder club,
and—well, you are the first to discover its vulgarity."
"I call things by their plain names. You may call your Society what you
please. As to my joining it in face of what you have told me—"
"Which is more than was ever told to any man before he joined—to any
man living or dead. And more, you need not join it yet unless you still wish
to do so. I presume what I have said will prevent you."
Page 33
"On the contrary, if I had any doubt, or if there was any possibility of my
wavering before this interview, there is none now. I join at once."
He would have taken my hand, but that I could not permit. I left him
without another word, or any form of salute, and returned to the house. I did
not appear again in the domestic circle that evening, for I had enough upon
my mind without further burdening myself with social pretences.
I sat in my room and tried once more to consider my position. It was this:
for the sake of a girl whom I had only met some score of times; who
sometimes acted, talked, dressed after a fashion suggestive of insanity; who
had glorious dark eyes, a perfect figure, and an exquisitely beautiful face—
but I interrupt myself. For the sake of this girl, and for the manifestly
impossible purpose of protecting her from herself as well as others, I had
surrendered myself to the probable vengeance of a band of cut-throats if I
betrayed them, and to the certain vengeance of the law if I did not. Brande,
notwithstanding his constant scepticism, was scrupulously truthful. His
statement of fact must be relied upon. His opinions were another matter. As
nothing practical resulted from my reflections, I came to the conclusion that
I had got into a pretty mess for the sake of a handsome face. I regretted this
result, but was glad of the cause of it. On this I went to bed.
Next morning I was early astir, for I must see Natalie Brande without delay,
and I felt sure she would be no sluggard on that splendid summer day. I
tried the lawn between the house and the lake shore. I did not find her there.
I found her friend Miss Metford. The girl was sauntering about, swinging a
walking-cane carelessly. She was still rationally dressed, but I observed
with relief that the rational part of her costume was more in the nature of
the divided skirt than the plain knickerbockers of the previous day. She
accosted me cheerfully by my surname, and not to be outdone by her, I said
coolly:
"How d'ye do, Metford?"
"Very well, thanks. I suppose you expected Natalie? You see you have only
me."
"Delighted," I was commencing with a forced smile, when she stopped me.
wavering before this interview, there is none now. I join at once."
He would have taken my hand, but that I could not permit. I left him
without another word, or any form of salute, and returned to the house. I did
not appear again in the domestic circle that evening, for I had enough upon
my mind without further burdening myself with social pretences.
I sat in my room and tried once more to consider my position. It was this:
for the sake of a girl whom I had only met some score of times; who
sometimes acted, talked, dressed after a fashion suggestive of insanity; who
had glorious dark eyes, a perfect figure, and an exquisitely beautiful face—
but I interrupt myself. For the sake of this girl, and for the manifestly
impossible purpose of protecting her from herself as well as others, I had
surrendered myself to the probable vengeance of a band of cut-throats if I
betrayed them, and to the certain vengeance of the law if I did not. Brande,
notwithstanding his constant scepticism, was scrupulously truthful. His
statement of fact must be relied upon. His opinions were another matter. As
nothing practical resulted from my reflections, I came to the conclusion that
I had got into a pretty mess for the sake of a handsome face. I regretted this
result, but was glad of the cause of it. On this I went to bed.
Next morning I was early astir, for I must see Natalie Brande without delay,
and I felt sure she would be no sluggard on that splendid summer day. I
tried the lawn between the house and the lake shore. I did not find her there.
I found her friend Miss Metford. The girl was sauntering about, swinging a
walking-cane carelessly. She was still rationally dressed, but I observed
with relief that the rational part of her costume was more in the nature of
the divided skirt than the plain knickerbockers of the previous day. She
accosted me cheerfully by my surname, and not to be outdone by her, I said
coolly:
"How d'ye do, Metford?"
"Very well, thanks. I suppose you expected Natalie? You see you have only
me."
"Delighted," I was commencing with a forced smile, when she stopped me.
Page 34
"You look it. But that can't be helped. Natalie saw you going out, and sent
me to meet you. I am to look after you for an hour or so. You join the
Society this evening, I hear. You must be very pleased—and flattered."
I could not assent to this, and so remained silent. The girl chattered on in
her own outspoken manner, which, now that I was growing accustomed to
it, I did not find as unpleasant as at first. One thing was evident to me. She
had no idea of the villainous nature of Brande's Society. She could not have
spoken so carelessly if she shared my knowledge of it. While she talked to
me, I wondered if it was fair to her—a likeable girl, in spite of her
undesirable affectations of advanced opinion, emancipation or whatever she
called it—was it fair to allow her to associate with a band of murderers, and
not so much as whisper a word of warning? No doubt, I myself was
associating with the band; but I was not in ignorance of the responsibility
thereby incurred.
"Miss Metford," I said, without heeding whether I interrupted her, "are you
in the secret of this Society?"
"I? Not at present. I shall be later on."
I stopped and faced her with so serious an expression that she listened to me
attentively.
"If you will take my earnest advice—and I beg you not to neglect it—you
will have nothing to do with it or any one belonging to it."
"Not even Brande—I mean Natalie? Is she dangerous?"
I disregarded her mischief and continued: "If you can get Miss Brande away
from her brother and his acquaintances," (I had nearly said accomplices,)
"and keep her away, you would be doing the best and kindest thing you ever
did in your life."
Miss Metford was evidently impressed by my seriousness, but, as she
herself said very truly, it was unlikely that she would be able to interfere in
the way I suggested. Besides, my mysterious warning was altogether too
vague to be of any use as a guide for her own action, much less that of her
friend. I dared not speak plainer. I could only repeat, in the most emphatic
words, my anxiety that she would think carefully over what I had said. I
me to meet you. I am to look after you for an hour or so. You join the
Society this evening, I hear. You must be very pleased—and flattered."
I could not assent to this, and so remained silent. The girl chattered on in
her own outspoken manner, which, now that I was growing accustomed to
it, I did not find as unpleasant as at first. One thing was evident to me. She
had no idea of the villainous nature of Brande's Society. She could not have
spoken so carelessly if she shared my knowledge of it. While she talked to
me, I wondered if it was fair to her—a likeable girl, in spite of her
undesirable affectations of advanced opinion, emancipation or whatever she
called it—was it fair to allow her to associate with a band of murderers, and
not so much as whisper a word of warning? No doubt, I myself was
associating with the band; but I was not in ignorance of the responsibility
thereby incurred.
"Miss Metford," I said, without heeding whether I interrupted her, "are you
in the secret of this Society?"
"I? Not at present. I shall be later on."
I stopped and faced her with so serious an expression that she listened to me
attentively.
"If you will take my earnest advice—and I beg you not to neglect it—you
will have nothing to do with it or any one belonging to it."
"Not even Brande—I mean Natalie? Is she dangerous?"
I disregarded her mischief and continued: "If you can get Miss Brande away
from her brother and his acquaintances," (I had nearly said accomplices,)
"and keep her away, you would be doing the best and kindest thing you ever
did in your life."
Miss Metford was evidently impressed by my seriousness, but, as she
herself said very truly, it was unlikely that she would be able to interfere in
the way I suggested. Besides, my mysterious warning was altogether too
vague to be of any use as a guide for her own action, much less that of her
friend. I dared not speak plainer. I could only repeat, in the most emphatic
words, my anxiety that she would think carefully over what I had said. I
Page 35
then pretended to recollect an engagement with Brande, for I was in such
low spirits I had really little taste for any company.
She was disappointed, and said so in her usual straightforward way. It was
not in the power of any gloomy prophecy to oppress her long. The serious
look which my words had brought on her face passed quickly, and it was in
her natural manner that she bade me good-morning, saying:
"It is rather a bore, for I looked forward to a pleasant hour or two taking
you about."
I postponed my breakfast for want of appetite, and, as Brande's house was
the best example of Liberty Hall I had ever met with, I offered no apology
for my absence during the entire day when I rejoined my host and hostess in
the evening. The interval I spent in the woods, thinking much and deciding
nothing.
After dinner, Brande introduced me to a man whom he called Edward Grey.
Natalie conducted me to the room in which they were engaged. From the
mass of correspondence in which this man Grey was absorbed, and the litter
of papers about him, it was evident that he must have been in the house
long before I made his acquaintance.
Grey handed me a book, which I found to be a register of the names of the
members of Brande's Society, and pointed out the place for my signature.
When I had written my name on the list I said to Brande: "Now that I have
nominated myself, I suppose you'll second me?"
"It is not necessary," he answered; "you are already a member. Your remark
to Miss Metford this morning made you one of us. You advised her, you
recollect, to beware of us."
"That girl!" I exclaimed, horrified. "Then she is one of your spies? Is it
possible?"
"No, she is not one of our spies. We have none, and she knew nothing of the
purpose for which she was used."
"Then I beg to say that you have made a d—d shameful use of her."
low spirits I had really little taste for any company.
She was disappointed, and said so in her usual straightforward way. It was
not in the power of any gloomy prophecy to oppress her long. The serious
look which my words had brought on her face passed quickly, and it was in
her natural manner that she bade me good-morning, saying:
"It is rather a bore, for I looked forward to a pleasant hour or two taking
you about."
I postponed my breakfast for want of appetite, and, as Brande's house was
the best example of Liberty Hall I had ever met with, I offered no apology
for my absence during the entire day when I rejoined my host and hostess in
the evening. The interval I spent in the woods, thinking much and deciding
nothing.
After dinner, Brande introduced me to a man whom he called Edward Grey.
Natalie conducted me to the room in which they were engaged. From the
mass of correspondence in which this man Grey was absorbed, and the litter
of papers about him, it was evident that he must have been in the house
long before I made his acquaintance.
Grey handed me a book, which I found to be a register of the names of the
members of Brande's Society, and pointed out the place for my signature.
When I had written my name on the list I said to Brande: "Now that I have
nominated myself, I suppose you'll second me?"
"It is not necessary," he answered; "you are already a member. Your remark
to Miss Metford this morning made you one of us. You advised her, you
recollect, to beware of us."
"That girl!" I exclaimed, horrified. "Then she is one of your spies? Is it
possible?"
"No, she is not one of our spies. We have none, and she knew nothing of the
purpose for which she was used."
"Then I beg to say that you have made a d—d shameful use of her."
Page 36
In the passion of the moment I forgot my manners to my host, and formed
the resolution to denounce the Society to the police the moment I returned
to London. Brande was not offended by my violence. There was not a trace
of anger in his voice as he said:
"Miss Metford's information was telepathically conveyed to my sister."
"Then it was your sister—"
"My sister knows as little as the other. In turn, I received the information
telepathically from her, without the knowledge of either. I was just telling
Grey of it when you came into the room."
"And," said Grey, "your intention to go straight from this house to Scotland
Yard, there to denounce us to the police, has been telepathically received by
myself."
"My God!" I cried, "has a man no longer the right to his own thoughts?"
Grey went on without noticing my exclamation: "Any overt or covert action
on your part, toward carrying out your intention, will be telepathically
conveyed to us, and our executive—" He shrugged his shoulders.
"I know," I said, "Woking Cemetery, near Saint Anne's Chapel. You have
ground there."
"Yes, we have to dispense with—"
"Say murder."
"Dispense with," Grey repeated sharply, "any member whose loyalty is
questionable. This is not our wish; it is our necessity. It is the only means by
which we can secure the absolute immunity of the Society pending the
achievement of its object. To dispense with any living man we have only to
will that he shall die."
"And now that I am a member, may I ask what is this object, the secret of
which you guard with such fiendish zeal?" I demanded angrily.
"The restoration of a local etheric tumour to its original formation."
the resolution to denounce the Society to the police the moment I returned
to London. Brande was not offended by my violence. There was not a trace
of anger in his voice as he said:
"Miss Metford's information was telepathically conveyed to my sister."
"Then it was your sister—"
"My sister knows as little as the other. In turn, I received the information
telepathically from her, without the knowledge of either. I was just telling
Grey of it when you came into the room."
"And," said Grey, "your intention to go straight from this house to Scotland
Yard, there to denounce us to the police, has been telepathically received by
myself."
"My God!" I cried, "has a man no longer the right to his own thoughts?"
Grey went on without noticing my exclamation: "Any overt or covert action
on your part, toward carrying out your intention, will be telepathically
conveyed to us, and our executive—" He shrugged his shoulders.
"I know," I said, "Woking Cemetery, near Saint Anne's Chapel. You have
ground there."
"Yes, we have to dispense with—"
"Say murder."
"Dispense with," Grey repeated sharply, "any member whose loyalty is
questionable. This is not our wish; it is our necessity. It is the only means by
which we can secure the absolute immunity of the Society pending the
achievement of its object. To dispense with any living man we have only to
will that he shall die."
"And now that I am a member, may I ask what is this object, the secret of
which you guard with such fiendish zeal?" I demanded angrily.
"The restoration of a local etheric tumour to its original formation."
Page 37
"I am already weary of this jargon from Brande," I interrupted. "What do
you mean?"
"We mean to attempt the reduction of the solar system to its elemental
ether."
"And you will accomplish this triviality by means of Huxley's comet, I
suppose?"
I could scarcely control my indignation. This fooling, as I thought it, struck
me as insulting. Neither Brande nor Grey appeared to notice my keen
resentment. Grey answered me in a quiet, serious tone.
"We shall attempt it by destroying the earth. We may fail in the complete
achievement of our design, but in any case we shall at least be certain of
reducing this planet to the ether of which it is composed."
"Of course, of course," I agreed derisively. "You will at least make sure of
that. You have found out how to do it too, I have no doubt?"
"Yes," said Grey, "we have found out."
you mean?"
"We mean to attempt the reduction of the solar system to its elemental
ether."
"And you will accomplish this triviality by means of Huxley's comet, I
suppose?"
I could scarcely control my indignation. This fooling, as I thought it, struck
me as insulting. Neither Brande nor Grey appeared to notice my keen
resentment. Grey answered me in a quiet, serious tone.
"We shall attempt it by destroying the earth. We may fail in the complete
achievement of our design, but in any case we shall at least be certain of
reducing this planet to the ether of which it is composed."
"Of course, of course," I agreed derisively. "You will at least make sure of
that. You have found out how to do it too, I have no doubt?"
"Yes," said Grey, "we have found out."
Page 38
CHAPTER VI.
A TELEPATHIC TELEGRAM.
I left the room and hurried outside without any positive plan for my
movements. My brain was in such a whirl I could form no connected train
of thought. These men, whose conversation was a jargon fitting only for
lunatics, had proved that they could read my mind with the ease of a
telegraph operator taking a message off a wire. That they, further, possessed
marvellous, if not miraculous powers, over occult natural forces could
hardly be doubted. The net in which I had voluntarily entangled myself was
closing around me. An irresistible impulse to fly—to desert Natalie and
save myself—came over me. I put this aside presently. It was both
unworthy and unwise. For whither should I fly? The ends of the earth would
not be far enough to save me, the depths of the sea would not be deep
enough to hide me from those who killed by willing that their victim should
die.
On the other hand, if my senses had only been hocussed, and Messrs.
Brande and Grey were nothing better than clever tricksters, the park gate
was far enough, and the nearest policeman force enough, to save me from
their vengeance. But the girl—Natalie! She was clairvoyante. They
practised upon her. My diagnosis of the strange seeing-without-sight
expression of her eyes was then correct. And it was clear to me that
whatsoever or whomsoever Brande and Grey believed or disbelieved in,
they certainly believed in themselves. They might be relied on to spare
nothing and no one in their project, however ridiculous or mad their
purpose might be. What then availed my paltry protection when the girl
herself was a willing victim, and the men omnipotent? Nevertheless, if I
failed eventually to serve her, I could at least do my best.
It was clear that I must stand by Natalie Brande.
A TELEPATHIC TELEGRAM.
I left the room and hurried outside without any positive plan for my
movements. My brain was in such a whirl I could form no connected train
of thought. These men, whose conversation was a jargon fitting only for
lunatics, had proved that they could read my mind with the ease of a
telegraph operator taking a message off a wire. That they, further, possessed
marvellous, if not miraculous powers, over occult natural forces could
hardly be doubted. The net in which I had voluntarily entangled myself was
closing around me. An irresistible impulse to fly—to desert Natalie and
save myself—came over me. I put this aside presently. It was both
unworthy and unwise. For whither should I fly? The ends of the earth would
not be far enough to save me, the depths of the sea would not be deep
enough to hide me from those who killed by willing that their victim should
die.
On the other hand, if my senses had only been hocussed, and Messrs.
Brande and Grey were nothing better than clever tricksters, the park gate
was far enough, and the nearest policeman force enough, to save me from
their vengeance. But the girl—Natalie! She was clairvoyante. They
practised upon her. My diagnosis of the strange seeing-without-sight
expression of her eyes was then correct. And it was clear to me that
whatsoever or whomsoever Brande and Grey believed or disbelieved in,
they certainly believed in themselves. They might be relied on to spare
nothing and no one in their project, however ridiculous or mad their
purpose might be. What then availed my paltry protection when the girl
herself was a willing victim, and the men omnipotent? Nevertheless, if I
failed eventually to serve her, I could at least do my best.
It was clear that I must stand by Natalie Brande.
Page 39
While I was thus reflecting, the following conversation took place between
Brande and Grey. I found a note of it in a diary which Brande kept
desultorily. He wrote this up so irregularly no continuous information can
be gleaned from it as to his life. How the diary came into my hands will be
seen later. The memorandum is written thus:—
Grey—Our new member? Why did you introduce him? You say he cannot
help with money. It is plain he cannot help with brains.
Brande—He interests Natalie. He is what the uneducated call good-natured.
He enjoys doing unselfish things, unaware that it is for the selfish sake of
the agreeable sensation thereby secured. Besides, I like him myself. He
amuses me. To make him a member was the only safe way of keeping him
so much about us. But Natalie is the main reason. I am afraid of her
wavering in spite of my hypnotic influence. In a girl of her intensely
emotional nature the sentiment of hopeless love will create profound
melancholy. Dominated by that she is safe. It seems cruel at first sight. It is
not really so. It is not cruel to reconcile her to a fate she cannot escape. It is
merciful. For the rest, what does it matter? It will be all the same in—
Grey—This day six months.
Brande—I believe I shivered. Heredity has much to answer for.
That is the whole of the entry. I did not read the words until the hand that
wrote them was dust.
Natalie professed some disappointment when I announced my immediate
return to town. I was obliged to manufacture an excuse for such a hasty
departure, and so fell back on an old engagement which I had truly
overlooked, and which really called me away. But it would have called long
enough without an answer if it had not been for Brande himself, his friend
Grey, and their insanities. My mind was fixed on one salient issue: how to
get Natalie Brande out of her brother's evil influence. This would be better
compassed when I myself was outside the scope of his extraordinary
influence. And so I went without delay.
For some time after my return to London, I went about visiting old haunts
and friends. I soon tired of this. The haunts had lost their interest. The
friends were changed, or I was changed. I could not resume the friendships
Brande and Grey. I found a note of it in a diary which Brande kept
desultorily. He wrote this up so irregularly no continuous information can
be gleaned from it as to his life. How the diary came into my hands will be
seen later. The memorandum is written thus:—
Grey—Our new member? Why did you introduce him? You say he cannot
help with money. It is plain he cannot help with brains.
Brande—He interests Natalie. He is what the uneducated call good-natured.
He enjoys doing unselfish things, unaware that it is for the selfish sake of
the agreeable sensation thereby secured. Besides, I like him myself. He
amuses me. To make him a member was the only safe way of keeping him
so much about us. But Natalie is the main reason. I am afraid of her
wavering in spite of my hypnotic influence. In a girl of her intensely
emotional nature the sentiment of hopeless love will create profound
melancholy. Dominated by that she is safe. It seems cruel at first sight. It is
not really so. It is not cruel to reconcile her to a fate she cannot escape. It is
merciful. For the rest, what does it matter? It will be all the same in—
Grey—This day six months.
Brande—I believe I shivered. Heredity has much to answer for.
That is the whole of the entry. I did not read the words until the hand that
wrote them was dust.
Natalie professed some disappointment when I announced my immediate
return to town. I was obliged to manufacture an excuse for such a hasty
departure, and so fell back on an old engagement which I had truly
overlooked, and which really called me away. But it would have called long
enough without an answer if it had not been for Brande himself, his friend
Grey, and their insanities. My mind was fixed on one salient issue: how to
get Natalie Brande out of her brother's evil influence. This would be better
compassed when I myself was outside the scope of his extraordinary
influence. And so I went without delay.
For some time after my return to London, I went about visiting old haunts
and friends. I soon tired of this. The haunts had lost their interest. The
friends were changed, or I was changed. I could not resume the friendships
Page 40
which had been interrupted. The chain of connection had been broken and
the links would not weld easily. So, after some futile efforts to return to the
circle I had long deserted, I desisted and accepted my exclusion with
serenity. I am not sure that I desired the old relationships re-established.
And as my long absence had prevented any fresh shoots of friendship being
grafted, I found myself alone in London. I need say no more.
One evening I was walking through the streets in a despondent mood, as
had become my habit. By chance I read the name of a street into which I
had turned to avoid a more crowded thoroughfare. It was that in which Miss
Metford lived. I knew that she had returned to town, for she had briefly
acquainted me with the fact on a postcard written some days previously.
Here was a chance of distraction. This girl's spontaneous gaiety, which I
found at first displeasing, was what I wanted to help me to shake off the
gloomy incubus of thought oppressing me. It was hardly within the
proprieties to call upon her at such an hour, but it could not matter very
much, when the girl's own ideas were so unconventional. She had
independent means, and lived apart from her family in order to be rid of
domestic limitations. She had told me that she carried a latch-key—indeed
she had shown it to me with a flourish of triumph—and that she delighted
in free manners. Free manners, she was careful to add, did not mean bad
manners. To my mind the terms were synonymous. When opposite her
number I decided to call, and, having knocked at the door, was told that
Miss Metford was at home.
"Hallo, Marcel! Glad to see you," she called out, somewhat stridently for
my taste. Her dress was rather mannish, as usual. In lieu of her out-door
tunic she wore a smoking-jacket. When I entered she was sitting in an arm-
chair, with her feet on a music-stool. She arose so hastily that the music-
stool was overturned, and allowed to lie where it fell.
"What is the matter?" she asked, concerned. "Have you seen a ghost?"
"I think I have seen many ghosts of late," I said, "and they have not been
good company. I was passing your door, and I have come in for comfort."
She crossed the room and poured out some whisky from a decanter which
was standing on a side-board. Then she opened a bottle of soda-water with a
the links would not weld easily. So, after some futile efforts to return to the
circle I had long deserted, I desisted and accepted my exclusion with
serenity. I am not sure that I desired the old relationships re-established.
And as my long absence had prevented any fresh shoots of friendship being
grafted, I found myself alone in London. I need say no more.
One evening I was walking through the streets in a despondent mood, as
had become my habit. By chance I read the name of a street into which I
had turned to avoid a more crowded thoroughfare. It was that in which Miss
Metford lived. I knew that she had returned to town, for she had briefly
acquainted me with the fact on a postcard written some days previously.
Here was a chance of distraction. This girl's spontaneous gaiety, which I
found at first displeasing, was what I wanted to help me to shake off the
gloomy incubus of thought oppressing me. It was hardly within the
proprieties to call upon her at such an hour, but it could not matter very
much, when the girl's own ideas were so unconventional. She had
independent means, and lived apart from her family in order to be rid of
domestic limitations. She had told me that she carried a latch-key—indeed
she had shown it to me with a flourish of triumph—and that she delighted
in free manners. Free manners, she was careful to add, did not mean bad
manners. To my mind the terms were synonymous. When opposite her
number I decided to call, and, having knocked at the door, was told that
Miss Metford was at home.
"Hallo, Marcel! Glad to see you," she called out, somewhat stridently for
my taste. Her dress was rather mannish, as usual. In lieu of her out-door
tunic she wore a smoking-jacket. When I entered she was sitting in an arm-
chair, with her feet on a music-stool. She arose so hastily that the music-
stool was overturned, and allowed to lie where it fell.
"What is the matter?" she asked, concerned. "Have you seen a ghost?"
"I think I have seen many ghosts of late," I said, "and they have not been
good company. I was passing your door, and I have come in for comfort."
She crossed the room and poured out some whisky from a decanter which
was standing on a side-board. Then she opened a bottle of soda-water with a
Page 41
facility which suggested practice. I was relieved to think that it was not
Natalie who was my hostess. Handing me the glass, she said peremptorily:
"Drink that. That is right. Give me the glass. Now smoke. Do I allow
smoking here? Pah! I smoke here myself."
I lit a cigar and sat down beside her. The clouds began to lift from my brain
and float off in the blue smoke wreaths. We talked on ordinary topics
without my once noticing how deftly they had been introduced by Miss
Metford. I never thought of the flight of time until a chime from a tiny
clock on the mantelpiece—an exquisite sample of the tasteful furniture of
the whole room—warned me that my visit had lasted two hours. I arose
reluctantly.
She rallied me on my ingratitude. I had come in a sorry plight. I was now
restored. She was no longer useful, therefore I left her. And so on, till I said
with a solemnity no doubt lugubrious:
"I am most grateful, Miss Metford. I cannot tell you how grateful I am. You
would not understand—"
"Oh, please leave my poor understanding alone, and tell me what has
happened to you. I should like to hear it. And what is more, I like you." She
said this so carelessly, I did not feel embarrassed. "Now, then, the whole
story, please." Saying which, she sat down again.
"Do you really know nothing more of Brande's Society than you admitted
when I last spoke to you about it?" I asked, without taking the chair she
pushed over to me.
"This is all I know," she answered, in the rhyming voice of a young pupil
declaiming a piece of a little understood and less cared for recitation. "The
society has very interesting evenings. Brande shows one beautiful
experiments, which, I daresay, would be amazingly instructive if one were
inclined that way, which I am not. The men are mostly long-haired creatures
with spectacles. Some of them are rather good-looking. All are wholly mad.
And my friend—I mean the only girl I could ever stand as a friend—Natalie
Brande, is crazy about them."
"Nothing more than that?"
Natalie who was my hostess. Handing me the glass, she said peremptorily:
"Drink that. That is right. Give me the glass. Now smoke. Do I allow
smoking here? Pah! I smoke here myself."
I lit a cigar and sat down beside her. The clouds began to lift from my brain
and float off in the blue smoke wreaths. We talked on ordinary topics
without my once noticing how deftly they had been introduced by Miss
Metford. I never thought of the flight of time until a chime from a tiny
clock on the mantelpiece—an exquisite sample of the tasteful furniture of
the whole room—warned me that my visit had lasted two hours. I arose
reluctantly.
She rallied me on my ingratitude. I had come in a sorry plight. I was now
restored. She was no longer useful, therefore I left her. And so on, till I said
with a solemnity no doubt lugubrious:
"I am most grateful, Miss Metford. I cannot tell you how grateful I am. You
would not understand—"
"Oh, please leave my poor understanding alone, and tell me what has
happened to you. I should like to hear it. And what is more, I like you." She
said this so carelessly, I did not feel embarrassed. "Now, then, the whole
story, please." Saying which, she sat down again.
"Do you really know nothing more of Brande's Society than you admitted
when I last spoke to you about it?" I asked, without taking the chair she
pushed over to me.
"This is all I know," she answered, in the rhyming voice of a young pupil
declaiming a piece of a little understood and less cared for recitation. "The
society has very interesting evenings. Brande shows one beautiful
experiments, which, I daresay, would be amazingly instructive if one were
inclined that way, which I am not. The men are mostly long-haired creatures
with spectacles. Some of them are rather good-looking. All are wholly mad.
And my friend—I mean the only girl I could ever stand as a friend—Natalie
Brande, is crazy about them."
"Nothing more than that?"
Page 42
"Nothing more."
The clock now struck the hour of nine, the warning chime for which had
startled me.
"Is there anything more than that?" Miss Metford asked with some
impatience.
I thought for a moment. Unless my own senses had deceived me that
evening in Brande's house, I ran a great risk of sharing George Delany's fate
if I remained where I was much longer. And suppose I told her all I knew,
would not that bring the same danger upon her too? So I had to answer:
"I cannot tell you. I am a member now."
"Then you must know more than any mere outsider like myself. I suppose it
would not be fair to ask you. Anyhow, you will come back and see me soon.
By the way, what is your address?"
I gave her my address. She wrote it down on a silver-cased tablet, and
remarked:
"That will be all right. I'll look you up some evening."
As I drove to my hotel, I felt that the mesmeric trick, or whatever artifice
had been practised upon me by Brande and Grey, had now assumed its true
proportion. I laughed at my fears, and was thankful that I had not described
them to the strong-minded young woman to whose kindly society I owed so
much. What an idiot she would have thought me!
A servant met me in the hall.
"Telegram, sir. Just arrived at this moment."
I took the telegram, and went upstairs with it unopened in my hand. A
strange fear overcame me. I dared not open the envelope. I knew
beforehand who the sender was, and what the drift of the message would
be. I was right. It was from Brande.
"I beg you to be more cautious. Your discussion with Miss M. this evening
might have been disastrous. I thought all was over at nine o'clock.
The clock now struck the hour of nine, the warning chime for which had
startled me.
"Is there anything more than that?" Miss Metford asked with some
impatience.
I thought for a moment. Unless my own senses had deceived me that
evening in Brande's house, I ran a great risk of sharing George Delany's fate
if I remained where I was much longer. And suppose I told her all I knew,
would not that bring the same danger upon her too? So I had to answer:
"I cannot tell you. I am a member now."
"Then you must know more than any mere outsider like myself. I suppose it
would not be fair to ask you. Anyhow, you will come back and see me soon.
By the way, what is your address?"
I gave her my address. She wrote it down on a silver-cased tablet, and
remarked:
"That will be all right. I'll look you up some evening."
As I drove to my hotel, I felt that the mesmeric trick, or whatever artifice
had been practised upon me by Brande and Grey, had now assumed its true
proportion. I laughed at my fears, and was thankful that I had not described
them to the strong-minded young woman to whose kindly society I owed so
much. What an idiot she would have thought me!
A servant met me in the hall.
"Telegram, sir. Just arrived at this moment."
I took the telegram, and went upstairs with it unopened in my hand. A
strange fear overcame me. I dared not open the envelope. I knew
beforehand who the sender was, and what the drift of the message would
be. I was right. It was from Brande.
"I beg you to be more cautious. Your discussion with Miss M. this evening
might have been disastrous. I thought all was over at nine o'clock.
Page 43
"Brande."
I sat down stupefied. When my senses returned, I looked at the table where
I had thrown the telegram. It was not there, nor in the room. I rang for the
man who had given it to me, and he came immediately.
"About that telegram you gave me just now, Phillips—"
"I beg your pardon, sir," the man interrupted, "I did not give you any
telegram this evening."
"I mean when you spoke to me in the hall."
"Yes, sir. I said 'good-night,' but you took no notice. Excuse me, sir, I
thought you looked strange."
"Oh, I was thinking of something else. And I remember now, it was Johnson
who gave me the telegram."
"Johnson left yesterday, sir."
"Then it was yesterday I was thinking of. You may go, Phillips."
So Brande's telepathic power was objective as well as subjective. My own
brain, unaccustomed to be impressed by another mind "otherwise than
through the recognised channels of sense," had supplied the likeliest
authority for its message. The message was duly delivered, but the telegram
was a delusion.
I sat down stupefied. When my senses returned, I looked at the table where
I had thrown the telegram. It was not there, nor in the room. I rang for the
man who had given it to me, and he came immediately.
"About that telegram you gave me just now, Phillips—"
"I beg your pardon, sir," the man interrupted, "I did not give you any
telegram this evening."
"I mean when you spoke to me in the hall."
"Yes, sir. I said 'good-night,' but you took no notice. Excuse me, sir, I
thought you looked strange."
"Oh, I was thinking of something else. And I remember now, it was Johnson
who gave me the telegram."
"Johnson left yesterday, sir."
"Then it was yesterday I was thinking of. You may go, Phillips."
So Brande's telepathic power was objective as well as subjective. My own
brain, unaccustomed to be impressed by another mind "otherwise than
through the recognised channels of sense," had supplied the likeliest
authority for its message. The message was duly delivered, but the telegram
was a delusion.
Page 44
CHAPTER VII.
GUILTY!
As to protecting Natalie Brande from her brother and the fanatics with
whom he associated, it was now plain that I was powerless. And what
guarantee had I that she herself was unaware of his nefarious purpose; that
she did not sympathise with it? This last thought flashed upon me one day,
and the sting of pain that followed it was so intolerable, I determined
instantly to prove its falsity or truth.
I telegraphed to Brande that I was running down to spend a day or two with
him, and followed my message without waiting for a reply. I have still a
very distinct recollection of that journey, notwithstanding much that might
well have blotted it from my memory. Every mile sped over seemed to
mark one more barrier passed on my way to some strange fate; every
moment which brought me nearer this incomprehensible girl with her
magical eyes was an epoch of impossibility against my ever voluntarily
turning back. And now that it is all over, I am glad that I went on steadfastly
to the end.
Brande received me with the easy affability of a man to whom good
breeding had ceased to be a habit, and had become an instinct. Only once
did anything pass between us bearing on the extraordinary relationship
which he had established with me—the relation of victor and victim, I
considered it. We had been left together for a few moments, and I said as
soon as the others were out of hearing distance:
"I got your message."
"I know you did," he replied. That was all. There was an awkward pause. It
must be broken somehow. Any way out of the difficulty was better than to
continue in it.
GUILTY!
As to protecting Natalie Brande from her brother and the fanatics with
whom he associated, it was now plain that I was powerless. And what
guarantee had I that she herself was unaware of his nefarious purpose; that
she did not sympathise with it? This last thought flashed upon me one day,
and the sting of pain that followed it was so intolerable, I determined
instantly to prove its falsity or truth.
I telegraphed to Brande that I was running down to spend a day or two with
him, and followed my message without waiting for a reply. I have still a
very distinct recollection of that journey, notwithstanding much that might
well have blotted it from my memory. Every mile sped over seemed to
mark one more barrier passed on my way to some strange fate; every
moment which brought me nearer this incomprehensible girl with her
magical eyes was an epoch of impossibility against my ever voluntarily
turning back. And now that it is all over, I am glad that I went on steadfastly
to the end.
Brande received me with the easy affability of a man to whom good
breeding had ceased to be a habit, and had become an instinct. Only once
did anything pass between us bearing on the extraordinary relationship
which he had established with me—the relation of victor and victim, I
considered it. We had been left together for a few moments, and I said as
soon as the others were out of hearing distance:
"I got your message."
"I know you did," he replied. That was all. There was an awkward pause. It
must be broken somehow. Any way out of the difficulty was better than to
continue in it.
Page 45
"Have you seen this?" I asked, handing Brande a copy of a novel which I
had picked up at a railway bookstall. When I say that it was new and
popular, it will be understood that it was indecent.
He looked at the title, and said indifferently: "Yes, I have seen it, and in
order to appreciate this class of fiction fairly, I have even tried to read it.
Why do you ask?"
"Because I thought it would be in your line. It is very advanced." I said this
to gain time.
"Advanced—advanced? I am afraid I do not comprehend. What do you
mean by 'advanced'? And how could it be in my line. I presume you mean
by that, on my plane of thought?"
"By 'advanced,' I mean up-to-date. What do you mean by it?"
"If I used the word at all, I should mean educated, evolved. Is this evolved?
Is it even educated? It is not always grammatical. It has no style. In motive,
it ante-dates Boccaccio."
"You disapprove of it."
"Certainly not."
"Then you approve it, notwithstanding your immediate condemnation?"
"By no means. I neither approve nor disapprove. It only represents a phase
of humanity—the deliberate purpose of securing money or notoriety to the
individual, regardless of the welfare of the community. There is nothing to
admire in that. It would be invidious to blame it when the whole social
scheme is equally wrong and contemptible. By the way, what interest do
you think the wares of any literary pander, of either sex, could possess for
me, a student—even if a mistaken one—of science?"
"I did not think the book would possess the slightest interest for you, and I
suppose you are already aware of that?"
"Ah no! My telepathic power is reserved for more serious purposes. Its
exercise costs me too much to expend it on trifles. In consequence I do not
know why you mentioned the book."
had picked up at a railway bookstall. When I say that it was new and
popular, it will be understood that it was indecent.
He looked at the title, and said indifferently: "Yes, I have seen it, and in
order to appreciate this class of fiction fairly, I have even tried to read it.
Why do you ask?"
"Because I thought it would be in your line. It is very advanced." I said this
to gain time.
"Advanced—advanced? I am afraid I do not comprehend. What do you
mean by 'advanced'? And how could it be in my line. I presume you mean
by that, on my plane of thought?"
"By 'advanced,' I mean up-to-date. What do you mean by it?"
"If I used the word at all, I should mean educated, evolved. Is this evolved?
Is it even educated? It is not always grammatical. It has no style. In motive,
it ante-dates Boccaccio."
"You disapprove of it."
"Certainly not."
"Then you approve it, notwithstanding your immediate condemnation?"
"By no means. I neither approve nor disapprove. It only represents a phase
of humanity—the deliberate purpose of securing money or notoriety to the
individual, regardless of the welfare of the community. There is nothing to
admire in that. It would be invidious to blame it when the whole social
scheme is equally wrong and contemptible. By the way, what interest do
you think the wares of any literary pander, of either sex, could possess for
me, a student—even if a mistaken one—of science?"
"I did not think the book would possess the slightest interest for you, and I
suppose you are already aware of that?"
"Ah no! My telepathic power is reserved for more serious purposes. Its
exercise costs me too much to expend it on trifles. In consequence I do not
know why you mentioned the book."
Page 46
To this I answered candidly, "I mentioned it in order to get myself out of a
conversational difficulty—without much success."
Natalie was reserved with me at first. She devoted herself unnecessarily to a
boy named Halley who was staying with them. Grey had gone to London.
His place was taken by a Mr. Rockingham, whom I did not like. There was
something sinister in his expression, and he rarely spoke save to say
something cynical, and in consequence disagreeable. He had "seen life,"
that is, everything deleterious to and destructive of it. His connection with
Brande was clearly a rebound, the rebound of disgust. There was nothing
creditable to him in that. My first impression of him was thus unfavourable.
My last recollection of him is a fitting item in the nightmare which contains
it.
The youth Halley would have interested me under ordinary circumstances.
His face was as handsome and refined as that of a pretty girl. His figure,
too, was slight and his voice effeminate. But there my own advantage, as I
deemed it, over him ceased. Intellectually, he was a pupil of Brande's who
did his master credit. Having made this discovery I did not pursue it. My
mind was fixed too fast upon a definite issue to be more than temporarily
interested in the epigrams of a peachy-cheeked man of science.
The afternoon was well advanced before I had an opportunity of speaking
to Natalie. When it came, I did not stop to puzzle over a choice of phrases.
"I wish to speak to you alone on a subject of extreme importance to me," I
said hurriedly. "Will you come with me to the sea-shore? Your time, I know,
is fully occupied. I would not ask this if my happiness did not depend upon
it."
The philosopher looked on me with grave, kind eyes. But the woman's heart
within her sent the red blood flaming to her cheeks. It was then given to me
to fathom the lowest depth of boorish stupidity I had ever sounded.
"I don't mean that," I cried, "I would not dare—"
The blush on her cheek burnt deeper as she tossed her head proudly back,
and said straight out, without any show of fence or shadow of concealment:
conversational difficulty—without much success."
Natalie was reserved with me at first. She devoted herself unnecessarily to a
boy named Halley who was staying with them. Grey had gone to London.
His place was taken by a Mr. Rockingham, whom I did not like. There was
something sinister in his expression, and he rarely spoke save to say
something cynical, and in consequence disagreeable. He had "seen life,"
that is, everything deleterious to and destructive of it. His connection with
Brande was clearly a rebound, the rebound of disgust. There was nothing
creditable to him in that. My first impression of him was thus unfavourable.
My last recollection of him is a fitting item in the nightmare which contains
it.
The youth Halley would have interested me under ordinary circumstances.
His face was as handsome and refined as that of a pretty girl. His figure,
too, was slight and his voice effeminate. But there my own advantage, as I
deemed it, over him ceased. Intellectually, he was a pupil of Brande's who
did his master credit. Having made this discovery I did not pursue it. My
mind was fixed too fast upon a definite issue to be more than temporarily
interested in the epigrams of a peachy-cheeked man of science.
The afternoon was well advanced before I had an opportunity of speaking
to Natalie. When it came, I did not stop to puzzle over a choice of phrases.
"I wish to speak to you alone on a subject of extreme importance to me," I
said hurriedly. "Will you come with me to the sea-shore? Your time, I know,
is fully occupied. I would not ask this if my happiness did not depend upon
it."
The philosopher looked on me with grave, kind eyes. But the woman's heart
within her sent the red blood flaming to her cheeks. It was then given to me
to fathom the lowest depth of boorish stupidity I had ever sounded.
"I don't mean that," I cried, "I would not dare—"
The blush on her cheek burnt deeper as she tossed her head proudly back,
and said straight out, without any show of fence or shadow of concealment:
Page 47
"It was my mistake. I am glad to know that I did you an injustice. You are
my friend, are you not?"
"I believe I have the right to claim that title," I answered.
"Then what you ask is granted. Come." She put her hand boldly into mine. I
grasped the slender fingers, saying:
"Yes, Natalie, some day I will prove to you that I am your friend."
"The proof is unnecessary," she replied, in a low sad voice.
We started for the sea. Not a word was spoken on the way. Nor did our eyes
meet. We were in a strange position. It was this: the man who had vowed he
was the woman's friend—who did not intend to shirk the proof of his
promise, and never did gainsay it—meant to ask the woman, before the day
was over, to clear herself of knowingly associating with a gang of scientific
murderers. The woman had vaguely divined his purpose, and could not
clear herself.
When we arrived at the shore we occupied ourselves inconsequently. We
hunted little fishes until Natalie's dainty boots were dripping. We examined
quaint denizens of the shallow water until her gloves were spoilt. We sprang
from rock to rock and evaded the onrush of the foaming waves. We made
aqueducts for inter-communication between deep pools. We basked in the
sunshine, and listened to the deep moan of the sounding sea, and the solemn
murmur of the shells. We drank in the deep breath of the ocean, and for a
brief space we were like happy children.
The end came soon to this ephemeral happiness. It was only one of those
bright coins snatched from the niggard hand of Time which must always be
paid back with usurious charges. We paid with cruel interest.
Standing on a flat rock side by side, I nerved myself to ask this girl the
same question I had asked her friend, Edith Metford, how much she knew
of the extraordinary and preposterous Society—as I still tried to consider it
—which Herbert Brande had founded. She looked so frank, so refined, so
kind, I hardly dared to put my brutal question to an innocent girl, whom I
had seen wince at the suffering of a maimed bird, and pale to the lips at the
death-cry of a rabbit. This time there was no possibility of untoward
my friend, are you not?"
"I believe I have the right to claim that title," I answered.
"Then what you ask is granted. Come." She put her hand boldly into mine. I
grasped the slender fingers, saying:
"Yes, Natalie, some day I will prove to you that I am your friend."
"The proof is unnecessary," she replied, in a low sad voice.
We started for the sea. Not a word was spoken on the way. Nor did our eyes
meet. We were in a strange position. It was this: the man who had vowed he
was the woman's friend—who did not intend to shirk the proof of his
promise, and never did gainsay it—meant to ask the woman, before the day
was over, to clear herself of knowingly associating with a gang of scientific
murderers. The woman had vaguely divined his purpose, and could not
clear herself.
When we arrived at the shore we occupied ourselves inconsequently. We
hunted little fishes until Natalie's dainty boots were dripping. We examined
quaint denizens of the shallow water until her gloves were spoilt. We sprang
from rock to rock and evaded the onrush of the foaming waves. We made
aqueducts for inter-communication between deep pools. We basked in the
sunshine, and listened to the deep moan of the sounding sea, and the solemn
murmur of the shells. We drank in the deep breath of the ocean, and for a
brief space we were like happy children.
The end came soon to this ephemeral happiness. It was only one of those
bright coins snatched from the niggard hand of Time which must always be
paid back with usurious charges. We paid with cruel interest.
Standing on a flat rock side by side, I nerved myself to ask this girl the
same question I had asked her friend, Edith Metford, how much she knew
of the extraordinary and preposterous Society—as I still tried to consider it
—which Herbert Brande had founded. She looked so frank, so refined, so
kind, I hardly dared to put my brutal question to an innocent girl, whom I
had seen wince at the suffering of a maimed bird, and pale to the lips at the
death-cry of a rabbit. This time there was no possibility of untoward
Page 48
consequence in the question save to myself—for surely the girl was safe
from her own brother. And I myself preferred to risk the consequences
rather than endure longer the thought that she belonged voluntarily to a vile
murder club. Yet the question would not come. A simple thing brought it
out. Natalie, after looking seaward silently for some minutes, said simply:
"How long are we to stand here, I wonder?"
"Until you answer this question. How much do you know about your
brother's Society, which I have joined to my own intense regret?"
"I am sorry you regret having joined," she replied gravely.
"You would not be sorry," said I, "if you knew as much about it as I do,"
forgetting that I had still no answer to my question, and that the extent of
her knowledge was unknown to me.
"I believe I do know as much as you." There was a tremor in her voice and
an anxious pleading look in her eyes. This look maddened me. Why should
she plead to me unless she was guilty? I stamped my foot upon the rock
without noticing that in so doing I kicked our whole collection of shells into
the water.
There was something more to ask, but I stood silent and sullen. The woods
above the beach were choral with bird-voices. They were hateful to me. The
sea song of the tumbling waves was hideous. I cursed the yellow sunset
light glaring on their snowy crests. A tiny hand was laid upon my arm. I
writhed under its deadly if delicious touch. But I could not put it away, nor
keep from turning to the sweet face beside me, to mark once more its mute
appeal—now more than mere appeal; it was supplication that was in her
eyes. Her red lips were parted as though they voiced an unspoken prayer. At
last a prayer did pass from them to me.
"Do not judge me until you know me better. Do not hate me without cause.
I am not wicked, as you think. I—I—I am trying to do what I think is right.
At least, I am not selfish or cruel. Trust me yet a little while."
I looked at her one moment, and then with a sob I clasped her in my arms,
and cried aloud:
from her own brother. And I myself preferred to risk the consequences
rather than endure longer the thought that she belonged voluntarily to a vile
murder club. Yet the question would not come. A simple thing brought it
out. Natalie, after looking seaward silently for some minutes, said simply:
"How long are we to stand here, I wonder?"
"Until you answer this question. How much do you know about your
brother's Society, which I have joined to my own intense regret?"
"I am sorry you regret having joined," she replied gravely.
"You would not be sorry," said I, "if you knew as much about it as I do,"
forgetting that I had still no answer to my question, and that the extent of
her knowledge was unknown to me.
"I believe I do know as much as you." There was a tremor in her voice and
an anxious pleading look in her eyes. This look maddened me. Why should
she plead to me unless she was guilty? I stamped my foot upon the rock
without noticing that in so doing I kicked our whole collection of shells into
the water.
There was something more to ask, but I stood silent and sullen. The woods
above the beach were choral with bird-voices. They were hateful to me. The
sea song of the tumbling waves was hideous. I cursed the yellow sunset
light glaring on their snowy crests. A tiny hand was laid upon my arm. I
writhed under its deadly if delicious touch. But I could not put it away, nor
keep from turning to the sweet face beside me, to mark once more its mute
appeal—now more than mere appeal; it was supplication that was in her
eyes. Her red lips were parted as though they voiced an unspoken prayer. At
last a prayer did pass from them to me.
"Do not judge me until you know me better. Do not hate me without cause.
I am not wicked, as you think. I—I—I am trying to do what I think is right.
At least, I am not selfish or cruel. Trust me yet a little while."
I looked at her one moment, and then with a sob I clasped her in my arms,
and cried aloud:
Page 49
"My God! to name murder and that angel face in one breath! Child, you
have been befooled. You know nothing."
For a second she lingered in my embrace. Then she gently put away my
arms, and looking up at me, said fearlessly but sorrowfully:
"I cannot lie—even for your love. I know all."
have been befooled. You know nothing."
For a second she lingered in my embrace. Then she gently put away my
arms, and looking up at me, said fearlessly but sorrowfully:
"I cannot lie—even for your love. I know all."
Page 50
CHAPTER VIII.
THE WOKING MYSTERY.
She knew all. Then she was a murderess—or in sympathy with murderers.
My arms fell from her. I drew back shuddering. I dared not look in her lying
eyes, which cried pity when her base heart knew no mercy. Surely now I
had solved the maddening puzzle which the character of this girl had, so far,
presented to me. Yet the true solution was as far from me as ever. Indeed, I
could not well have been further from it than at that moment.
As we walked back, Natalie made two or three unsuccessful attempts to lure
me out of the silence which was certainly more eloquent on my part than
any words I could have used. Once she commenced:
"It is hard to explain—"
I interrupted her harshly. "No explanation is possible."
On that she put her handkerchief to her eyes, and a half-suppressed sob
shook her slight figure. Her grief distracted me. But what could I say to
assuage it?
At the hall door I stopped and said, "Good-bye."
"Are you not coming in?"
There was a directness and emphasis in the question which did not escape
me.
"I?" The horror in my own voice surprised myself, and assuredly did not
pass without her notice.
"Very well; good-bye. We are not exactly slaves of convention here, but you
are too far advanced in that direction even for me. This is your second
THE WOKING MYSTERY.
She knew all. Then she was a murderess—or in sympathy with murderers.
My arms fell from her. I drew back shuddering. I dared not look in her lying
eyes, which cried pity when her base heart knew no mercy. Surely now I
had solved the maddening puzzle which the character of this girl had, so far,
presented to me. Yet the true solution was as far from me as ever. Indeed, I
could not well have been further from it than at that moment.
As we walked back, Natalie made two or three unsuccessful attempts to lure
me out of the silence which was certainly more eloquent on my part than
any words I could have used. Once she commenced:
"It is hard to explain—"
I interrupted her harshly. "No explanation is possible."
On that she put her handkerchief to her eyes, and a half-suppressed sob
shook her slight figure. Her grief distracted me. But what could I say to
assuage it?
At the hall door I stopped and said, "Good-bye."
"Are you not coming in?"
There was a directness and emphasis in the question which did not escape
me.
"I?" The horror in my own voice surprised myself, and assuredly did not
pass without her notice.
"Very well; good-bye. We are not exactly slaves of convention here, but you
are too far advanced in that direction even for me. This is your second
Page 51
startling departure from us. I trust you will spare me the humiliation
entailed by the condescension of your further acquaintance."
"Give me an hour!" I exclaimed aghast. "You do not make allowance for the
enigma in which everything is wrapped up. I said I was your friend when I
thought you of good report. Give me an hour—only an hour—to say
whether I will stand by my promise, now that you yourself have claimed
that your report is not good but evil. For that is really what you have
protested. Do I ask too much? or is your generosity more limited even than
my own?"
"Ah, no! I would not have you think that. Take an hour, or a year—an hour
only if you care for my happiness."
"Agreed," said I. "I will take the hour. Discretion can have the year."
So I left her. I could not go indoors. A roof would smother me. Give me the
open lawns, the leafy woods, the breath of the summer wind. Away, then, to
the silence of the coming night. For an hour leave me to my thoughts. Her
unworthiness was now more than suspected. It was admitted. My misery
was complete. But I would not part with her; I could not. Innocent or guilty,
she was mine. I must suffer with her or for her. The resolution by which I
have abided was formed as I wandered lonely through the woods.
When I reached my room that night I found a note from Brande. To receive
a letter from a man in whose house I was a guest did not surprise me. I was
past that stage. There was nothing mysterious in the letter, save its
conclusion. It was simply an invitation to a public meeting of the Society,
which was to be held on that day week in the hall in Hanover Square, and
the special feature in the letter—seeing that it did not vanish like the
telegram, but remained an ordinary sheet of paper—lay in its concluding
sentence. This urged me to allow nothing to prevent my attendance. "You
will perhaps understand thereafter that we are neither political plotters nor
lunatics, as you have thought."
Thought! The man's mysterious power was becoming wearisome. It was too
much for me. I wished that I had never seen his face.
As I lay sleepless in my bed, I recommenced that interminable introspection
which, heretofore, had been so barren of result. It was easy to swear to
entailed by the condescension of your further acquaintance."
"Give me an hour!" I exclaimed aghast. "You do not make allowance for the
enigma in which everything is wrapped up. I said I was your friend when I
thought you of good report. Give me an hour—only an hour—to say
whether I will stand by my promise, now that you yourself have claimed
that your report is not good but evil. For that is really what you have
protested. Do I ask too much? or is your generosity more limited even than
my own?"
"Ah, no! I would not have you think that. Take an hour, or a year—an hour
only if you care for my happiness."
"Agreed," said I. "I will take the hour. Discretion can have the year."
So I left her. I could not go indoors. A roof would smother me. Give me the
open lawns, the leafy woods, the breath of the summer wind. Away, then, to
the silence of the coming night. For an hour leave me to my thoughts. Her
unworthiness was now more than suspected. It was admitted. My misery
was complete. But I would not part with her; I could not. Innocent or guilty,
she was mine. I must suffer with her or for her. The resolution by which I
have abided was formed as I wandered lonely through the woods.
When I reached my room that night I found a note from Brande. To receive
a letter from a man in whose house I was a guest did not surprise me. I was
past that stage. There was nothing mysterious in the letter, save its
conclusion. It was simply an invitation to a public meeting of the Society,
which was to be held on that day week in the hall in Hanover Square, and
the special feature in the letter—seeing that it did not vanish like the
telegram, but remained an ordinary sheet of paper—lay in its concluding
sentence. This urged me to allow nothing to prevent my attendance. "You
will perhaps understand thereafter that we are neither political plotters nor
lunatics, as you have thought."
Thought! The man's mysterious power was becoming wearisome. It was too
much for me. I wished that I had never seen his face.
As I lay sleepless in my bed, I recommenced that interminable introspection
which, heretofore, had been so barren of result. It was easy to swear to
Page 52
myself that I would stand by Natalie Brande, that I would never desert her.
But how should my action be directed in order that by its conduct I might
prevail upon the girl herself to surrender her evil associates? I knew that she
regarded me with affection. And I knew also that she would not leave her
brother for my sake. Did she sympathise with his nefarious schemes, or was
she decoyed into them like myself?
Decoyed! That was it!
I sprang from the bed, beside myself with delight. Now I had not merely a
loophole of escape from all these miseries; I had a royal highway. Fool,
idiot, blind mole that I was, not to perceive sooner that easy solution of the
problem! No wonder that she was wounded by my unworthy doubts. And
she had tried to explain, but I would not listen! I threw myself back and
commenced to weave all manner of pleasant fancies round the salvation of
this girl from her brother's baneful influence, and the annihilation of his
Society, despite its occult powers, by mine own valour. The reaction was
too great. Instead of constructing marvellous counterplots, I fell sound
asleep.
Next day I found Natalie in a pleasant morning-room to which I was
directed. She wore her most extreme—and, in consequence, most
exasperating—rational costume. When I entered the room she pushed a
chair towards me, in a way that suggested Miss Metford's worst manner,
and lit a cigarette, for the express purpose, I felt, of annoying me.
"I have come," I said somewhat shamefacedly, "to explain."
"And apologise?"
"Yes, to apologise. I made a hideous mistake. I have suffered for it as much
as you could wish."
"Wish you to suffer!" She flung away her cigarette. Her dark eyes opened
wide in unassumed surprise. And that curious light of pity, which I had so
often wondered at, came into them. "I am very sorry if you have suffered,"
she said, with convincing earnestness.
"How could I doubt you? Senseless fool that I was to suppose for one
moment that you approved of what you could not choose but know—"
But how should my action be directed in order that by its conduct I might
prevail upon the girl herself to surrender her evil associates? I knew that she
regarded me with affection. And I knew also that she would not leave her
brother for my sake. Did she sympathise with his nefarious schemes, or was
she decoyed into them like myself?
Decoyed! That was it!
I sprang from the bed, beside myself with delight. Now I had not merely a
loophole of escape from all these miseries; I had a royal highway. Fool,
idiot, blind mole that I was, not to perceive sooner that easy solution of the
problem! No wonder that she was wounded by my unworthy doubts. And
she had tried to explain, but I would not listen! I threw myself back and
commenced to weave all manner of pleasant fancies round the salvation of
this girl from her brother's baneful influence, and the annihilation of his
Society, despite its occult powers, by mine own valour. The reaction was
too great. Instead of constructing marvellous counterplots, I fell sound
asleep.
Next day I found Natalie in a pleasant morning-room to which I was
directed. She wore her most extreme—and, in consequence, most
exasperating—rational costume. When I entered the room she pushed a
chair towards me, in a way that suggested Miss Metford's worst manner,
and lit a cigarette, for the express purpose, I felt, of annoying me.
"I have come," I said somewhat shamefacedly, "to explain."
"And apologise?"
"Yes, to apologise. I made a hideous mistake. I have suffered for it as much
as you could wish."
"Wish you to suffer!" She flung away her cigarette. Her dark eyes opened
wide in unassumed surprise. And that curious light of pity, which I had so
often wondered at, came into them. "I am very sorry if you have suffered,"
she said, with convincing earnestness.
"How could I doubt you? Senseless fool that I was to suppose for one
moment that you approved of what you could not choose but know—"
Page 53
At this her face clouded.
"I am afraid you are still in error. What opinion have you formed which
alters your estimate of me?"
"The only opinion possible: that you have unwillingly learned the secret of
your brother's Society; but, like myself—you see no way to—to—"
"To what purpose?"
"To destroy it."
"I am not likely to attempt that."
"No, it would be impossible, and the effort would cost your life."
"That is not my reason." She arose and stood facing me. "I do not like to
lose your esteem. You know already that I will not lie to retain it. I approve
of the Society's purpose."
"And its actions?"
"They are inevitable. Therefore I approve also of its actions. I shall not ask
you to remain now, for I see that you are again horrified; as is natural,
considering your knowledge—or, pardon me for saying so, your want of
knowledge. I shall be glad to see you after the lecture to which you are
invited. You will know a little more then; not all, perhaps, but enough to
shake your time-dishonoured theories of life—and death."
I bowed, and left the room without a word. It was true, then, that she was
mad like the others, or worse than mad—a thousand times worse! I said
farewell to Brande, as his guest, for the last time. Thenceforward I would
meet him as his enemy—his secret enemy as far as I could preserve my
secrecy with such a man; his open enemy when the proper time should
come.
In the railway carriage I turned over some letters and papers which I found
in my pockets, not with deliberate intention, but to while away the time.
One scrap startled me. It was the sheet on which Brande had written the
Woking address, and on reading it over once more, a thought occurred to
me which I acted on as soon as possible. I could go to Woking and find out
"I am afraid you are still in error. What opinion have you formed which
alters your estimate of me?"
"The only opinion possible: that you have unwillingly learned the secret of
your brother's Society; but, like myself—you see no way to—to—"
"To what purpose?"
"To destroy it."
"I am not likely to attempt that."
"No, it would be impossible, and the effort would cost your life."
"That is not my reason." She arose and stood facing me. "I do not like to
lose your esteem. You know already that I will not lie to retain it. I approve
of the Society's purpose."
"And its actions?"
"They are inevitable. Therefore I approve also of its actions. I shall not ask
you to remain now, for I see that you are again horrified; as is natural,
considering your knowledge—or, pardon me for saying so, your want of
knowledge. I shall be glad to see you after the lecture to which you are
invited. You will know a little more then; not all, perhaps, but enough to
shake your time-dishonoured theories of life—and death."
I bowed, and left the room without a word. It was true, then, that she was
mad like the others, or worse than mad—a thousand times worse! I said
farewell to Brande, as his guest, for the last time. Thenceforward I would
meet him as his enemy—his secret enemy as far as I could preserve my
secrecy with such a man; his open enemy when the proper time should
come.
In the railway carriage I turned over some letters and papers which I found
in my pockets, not with deliberate intention, but to while away the time.
One scrap startled me. It was the sheet on which Brande had written the
Woking address, and on reading it over once more, a thought occurred to
me which I acted on as soon as possible. I could go to Woking and find out
Page 54
something about the man Delany. So long as my inquiries were kept within
the limits of the strictest discretion, neither Brande nor any of his executive
could blame me for seeking convincing evidence of the secret power they
claimed.
On my arrival in London, I drove immediately to the London Necropolis
Company's station and caught the funeral train which runs to Brookwood
cemetery. With Saint Anne's Chapel as my base, I made short excursions
hither and thither, and stood before a tombstone erected to the memory of
George Delany, late of the Criminal Investigation Department, Scotland
Yard. This was a clue which I could follow, so I hurried back to town and
called on the superintendent of the department.
Yes, I was told, Delany had belonged to the department. He had been a very
successful officer in ferreting out foreign Anarchists and evil-doers. His last
movement was to join a Society of harmless cranks who met in Hanover
Square. No importance was attached to this in the department. It could not
have been done in the way of business, although Delany pretended that it
was. He had dropped dead in the street as he was leaving his cab to enter
the office with information which must have appeared to him important—to
judge from the cabman's evidence as to his intense excitement and repeated
directions for faster driving. There was an inquest and a post-mortem, but
"death from natural causes" was the verdict. That was all. It was enough for
me.
I had now sufficient evidence, and was finally convinced that the Society
was as dangerous as it was demented.
the limits of the strictest discretion, neither Brande nor any of his executive
could blame me for seeking convincing evidence of the secret power they
claimed.
On my arrival in London, I drove immediately to the London Necropolis
Company's station and caught the funeral train which runs to Brookwood
cemetery. With Saint Anne's Chapel as my base, I made short excursions
hither and thither, and stood before a tombstone erected to the memory of
George Delany, late of the Criminal Investigation Department, Scotland
Yard. This was a clue which I could follow, so I hurried back to town and
called on the superintendent of the department.
Yes, I was told, Delany had belonged to the department. He had been a very
successful officer in ferreting out foreign Anarchists and evil-doers. His last
movement was to join a Society of harmless cranks who met in Hanover
Square. No importance was attached to this in the department. It could not
have been done in the way of business, although Delany pretended that it
was. He had dropped dead in the street as he was leaving his cab to enter
the office with information which must have appeared to him important—to
judge from the cabman's evidence as to his intense excitement and repeated
directions for faster driving. There was an inquest and a post-mortem, but
"death from natural causes" was the verdict. That was all. It was enough for
me.
I had now sufficient evidence, and was finally convinced that the Society
was as dangerous as it was demented.
Page 55
CHAPTER IX.
CUI BONO?
When I arrived at the Society's rooms on the evening for which I had an
invitation, I found them pleasantly lighted. The various scientific diagrams
and instruments had been removed, and comfortable arm-chairs were
arranged so that a free passage was available, not merely to each row, but to
each chair. The place was full when I entered, and soon afterwards the door
was closed and locked. Natalie Brande and Edith Metford were seated
beside each other. An empty chair was on Miss Metford's right. She saw me
standing at the door and nodded toward the empty seat which she had
reserved for me. When I reached it she made a movement as if to forestall
me and leave me the middle chair. I deprecated this by a look which was
intentionally so severe that she described it later as a malignant scowl.
I could not at the moment seat myself voluntarily beside Natalie Brande
with the exact and final knowledge which I had learnt at Scotland Yard only
one week old. I could not do it just then, although I did not mean to draw
back from what I had undertaken—to stand by her, innocent or guilty. But I
must have time to become accustomed to the sensation which followed this
knowledge. Miss Metford's fugitive attempts at conversation pending the
commencement of the lecture were disagreeable to me.
There was a little stir on the platform. The chairman, in a few words,
announced Herbert Brande. "This is the first public lecture," he said, "which
has been given since the formation of the Society, and in consequence of
the fact that a number of people not scientifically educated are present, the
lecturer will avoid the more esoteric phases of his subject, which would
otherwise present themselves in his treatment of it, and confine himself to
the commonplaces of scientific insight. The title of the lecture is identical
with that of our Society—Cui Bono?"
CUI BONO?
When I arrived at the Society's rooms on the evening for which I had an
invitation, I found them pleasantly lighted. The various scientific diagrams
and instruments had been removed, and comfortable arm-chairs were
arranged so that a free passage was available, not merely to each row, but to
each chair. The place was full when I entered, and soon afterwards the door
was closed and locked. Natalie Brande and Edith Metford were seated
beside each other. An empty chair was on Miss Metford's right. She saw me
standing at the door and nodded toward the empty seat which she had
reserved for me. When I reached it she made a movement as if to forestall
me and leave me the middle chair. I deprecated this by a look which was
intentionally so severe that she described it later as a malignant scowl.
I could not at the moment seat myself voluntarily beside Natalie Brande
with the exact and final knowledge which I had learnt at Scotland Yard only
one week old. I could not do it just then, although I did not mean to draw
back from what I had undertaken—to stand by her, innocent or guilty. But I
must have time to become accustomed to the sensation which followed this
knowledge. Miss Metford's fugitive attempts at conversation pending the
commencement of the lecture were disagreeable to me.
There was a little stir on the platform. The chairman, in a few words,
announced Herbert Brande. "This is the first public lecture," he said, "which
has been given since the formation of the Society, and in consequence of
the fact that a number of people not scientifically educated are present, the
lecturer will avoid the more esoteric phases of his subject, which would
otherwise present themselves in his treatment of it, and confine himself to
the commonplaces of scientific insight. The title of the lecture is identical
with that of our Society—Cui Bono?"
Page 56
Brande came forward unostentatiously and placed a roll of paper on the
reading-desk. I have copied the extracts which follow from this manuscript.
The whole essay, indeed, remains with me intact, but it is too long—and it
would be immaterial—to reproduce it all in this narrative. I cannot hope
either to reproduce the weird impressiveness of the lecturer's personality,
his hold over his audience, or my own emotions in listening to this man—
whom I had proved, not only from his own confession, but by the strongest
collateral evidence, to be a callous and relentless murderer—to hear him
glide with sonorous voice and graceful gesture from point to point in his
logical and terrible indictment of suffering!—the futility of it, both in itself
and that by which it was administered! No one could know Brande without
finding interest, if not pleasure, in his many chance expressions full of
curious and mysterious thought. I had often listened to his extemporaneous
brain pictures, as the reader knows, but I had never before heard him
deliberately formulate a planned-out system of thought. And such a system!
This is the gospel according to Brande.
"In the verbiage of primitive optimism a misleading limitation is placed on
the significance of the word Nature and its inflections. And the
misconception of the meaning of an important word is as certain to lead to
an inaccurate concept as is the misstatement of a premise to precede a false
conclusion. For instance, in the aphorism, variously rendered, 'what is
natural is right,' there is an excellent illustration of the misapplication of the
word 'natural.' If the saying means that what is natural is just and wise, it
might as well run 'what is natural is wrong,' injustice and unwisdom being
as natural, i.e., a part of Nature, as justice and wisdom. Morbidity and
immorality are as natural as health and purity. Not more so, but not less so.
That 'Nature is made better by no mean but Nature makes that mean,' is true
enough. It is inevitably true. The question remains, in making that mean,
has she really made anything that tends toward the final achievement of
universal happiness? I say she has not.
"The misuse of a word, it may be argued, could not prove a serious obstacle
to the growth of knowledge, and might be even interesting to the student of
etymology. But behind the misuse of the word 'natural' there is a serious
confusion of thought which must be clarified before the mass of human
intelligence can arrive at a just appreciation of the verities which surround
human existence, and explain it. To this end it is necessary to get rid of the
reading-desk. I have copied the extracts which follow from this manuscript.
The whole essay, indeed, remains with me intact, but it is too long—and it
would be immaterial—to reproduce it all in this narrative. I cannot hope
either to reproduce the weird impressiveness of the lecturer's personality,
his hold over his audience, or my own emotions in listening to this man—
whom I had proved, not only from his own confession, but by the strongest
collateral evidence, to be a callous and relentless murderer—to hear him
glide with sonorous voice and graceful gesture from point to point in his
logical and terrible indictment of suffering!—the futility of it, both in itself
and that by which it was administered! No one could know Brande without
finding interest, if not pleasure, in his many chance expressions full of
curious and mysterious thought. I had often listened to his extemporaneous
brain pictures, as the reader knows, but I had never before heard him
deliberately formulate a planned-out system of thought. And such a system!
This is the gospel according to Brande.
"In the verbiage of primitive optimism a misleading limitation is placed on
the significance of the word Nature and its inflections. And the
misconception of the meaning of an important word is as certain to lead to
an inaccurate concept as is the misstatement of a premise to precede a false
conclusion. For instance, in the aphorism, variously rendered, 'what is
natural is right,' there is an excellent illustration of the misapplication of the
word 'natural.' If the saying means that what is natural is just and wise, it
might as well run 'what is natural is wrong,' injustice and unwisdom being
as natural, i.e., a part of Nature, as justice and wisdom. Morbidity and
immorality are as natural as health and purity. Not more so, but not less so.
That 'Nature is made better by no mean but Nature makes that mean,' is true
enough. It is inevitably true. The question remains, in making that mean,
has she really made anything that tends toward the final achievement of
universal happiness? I say she has not.
"The misuse of a word, it may be argued, could not prove a serious obstacle
to the growth of knowledge, and might be even interesting to the student of
etymology. But behind the misuse of the word 'natural' there is a serious
confusion of thought which must be clarified before the mass of human
intelligence can arrive at a just appreciation of the verities which surround
human existence, and explain it. To this end it is necessary to get rid of the
Page 57
archaic idea of Nature as a paternal, providential, and beneficent protector,
a successor to the 'special providence,' and to know the true Nature, bond-
slave as she is of her own eternal persistence of force; that sole primary
principle of which all other principles are only correlatives; of which the
existence of matter is but a cognisable evidence.
"The optimist notion, therefore, that Nature is an all-wise designer, in
whose work order, system, wisdom, and beauty are prominent, does not fare
well when placed under the microscope of scientific research.
"Order?
"There is no order in Nature. Her armies are but seething mobs of rioters,
destroying everything they can lay hands on.
"System?
"She has no system, unless it be a reductio ad absurdum, which only
blunders on the right way after fruitlessly trying every other conceivable
path. She is not wise. She never fills a pail but she spills a hogshead. All her
works are not beautiful. She never makes a masterpiece but she smashes a
million 'wasters' without a care. The theory of evolution—her gospel—
reeks with ruffianism, nature-patented and promoted. The whole scheme of
the universe, all material existence as it is popularly known, is founded
upon and begotten of a system of everlasting suffering as hideous as the
fantastic nightmares of religious maniacs. The Spanish Inquisitors have
been regarded as the most unnatural monsters who ever disgraced the
history of mankind. Yet the atrocities of the Inquisitors, like the battlefields
of Napoleon and other heroes, were not only natural, but they have their
prototypes in every cubic inch of stagnant water, or ounce of diseased
tissue. And stagnant water is as natural as sterilised water; and diseased
tissue is as natural as healthy tissue. Wholesale murder is Nature's first law.
She creates only to kill, and applies the rule as remorselessly to the units in
a star-drift as to the tadpoles in a horse-pond.
"It seems a far cry from a star-drift to a horse-pond. It is so in distance and
magnitude. It is not in the matter of constituents. In ultimate composition
they are identical. The great nebula in Andromeda is an aggregation of
atoms, and so is the river Thames. The only difference between them is the
a successor to the 'special providence,' and to know the true Nature, bond-
slave as she is of her own eternal persistence of force; that sole primary
principle of which all other principles are only correlatives; of which the
existence of matter is but a cognisable evidence.
"The optimist notion, therefore, that Nature is an all-wise designer, in
whose work order, system, wisdom, and beauty are prominent, does not fare
well when placed under the microscope of scientific research.
"Order?
"There is no order in Nature. Her armies are but seething mobs of rioters,
destroying everything they can lay hands on.
"System?
"She has no system, unless it be a reductio ad absurdum, which only
blunders on the right way after fruitlessly trying every other conceivable
path. She is not wise. She never fills a pail but she spills a hogshead. All her
works are not beautiful. She never makes a masterpiece but she smashes a
million 'wasters' without a care. The theory of evolution—her gospel—
reeks with ruffianism, nature-patented and promoted. The whole scheme of
the universe, all material existence as it is popularly known, is founded
upon and begotten of a system of everlasting suffering as hideous as the
fantastic nightmares of religious maniacs. The Spanish Inquisitors have
been regarded as the most unnatural monsters who ever disgraced the
history of mankind. Yet the atrocities of the Inquisitors, like the battlefields
of Napoleon and other heroes, were not only natural, but they have their
prototypes in every cubic inch of stagnant water, or ounce of diseased
tissue. And stagnant water is as natural as sterilised water; and diseased
tissue is as natural as healthy tissue. Wholesale murder is Nature's first law.
She creates only to kill, and applies the rule as remorselessly to the units in
a star-drift as to the tadpoles in a horse-pond.
"It seems a far cry from a star-drift to a horse-pond. It is so in distance and
magnitude. It is not in the matter of constituents. In ultimate composition
they are identical. The great nebula in Andromeda is an aggregation of
atoms, and so is the river Thames. The only difference between them is the
Page 58
difference in the arrangement and incidence of these atoms and in the
molecular motion of which they are the first but not the final cause. In a
pint of Thames water, we know that there is bound up a latent force beside
which steam and electricity are powerless in comparison. To release that
force it is only necessary to apply the sympathetic key; just as the heated
point of a needle will explode a mine of gunpowder and lay a city in ashes.
That force is asleep. The atoms which could give it reality are at rest, or, at
least, in a condition of quasi-rest. But in the stupendous mass of
incandescent gas which constitutes the nebula of Andromeda, every atom is
madly seeking rest and finding none; whirling in raging haste, battling with
every other atom in its field of motion, impinging upon others and
influencing them, being impinged upon and influenced by them. That awful
cauldron exemplifies admirably the method of progress stimulated by
suffering. It is the embryo of a new Sun and his planets. After many million
years of molecular agony, when his season of fission had come, he will rend
huge fragments from his mass and hurl them helpless into space, there to
grow into his satellites. In their turn they may reproduce themselves in like
manner before their true planetary life begins, in which they shall revolve
around their parent as solid spheres. Follow them further and learn how
beneficent Nature deals with them.
"After the lapse of time-periods which man may calculate in figures, but of
which his finite mind cannot form even a true symbolic conception, the
outer skin of the planet cools—rests. Internal troubles prevail for longer
periods still; and these, in their unsupportable agony, bend and burst the
solid strata overlying; vomit fire through their self-made blow-holes, rear
mountains from the depths of the sea, then dash them in pieces.
"Time strides on austere.
"The globe still cools. Life appears upon it. Then begins anew the old strife,
but under conditions far more dreadful, for though it be founded on atomic
consciousness, the central consciousness of the heterogeneous aggregation
of atoms becomes immeasurably more sentient and susceptible with every
step it takes from homogenesis. This internecine war must continue while
any creature great or small shall remain alive upon the world that bore it.
molecular motion of which they are the first but not the final cause. In a
pint of Thames water, we know that there is bound up a latent force beside
which steam and electricity are powerless in comparison. To release that
force it is only necessary to apply the sympathetic key; just as the heated
point of a needle will explode a mine of gunpowder and lay a city in ashes.
That force is asleep. The atoms which could give it reality are at rest, or, at
least, in a condition of quasi-rest. But in the stupendous mass of
incandescent gas which constitutes the nebula of Andromeda, every atom is
madly seeking rest and finding none; whirling in raging haste, battling with
every other atom in its field of motion, impinging upon others and
influencing them, being impinged upon and influenced by them. That awful
cauldron exemplifies admirably the method of progress stimulated by
suffering. It is the embryo of a new Sun and his planets. After many million
years of molecular agony, when his season of fission had come, he will rend
huge fragments from his mass and hurl them helpless into space, there to
grow into his satellites. In their turn they may reproduce themselves in like
manner before their true planetary life begins, in which they shall revolve
around their parent as solid spheres. Follow them further and learn how
beneficent Nature deals with them.
"After the lapse of time-periods which man may calculate in figures, but of
which his finite mind cannot form even a true symbolic conception, the
outer skin of the planet cools—rests. Internal troubles prevail for longer
periods still; and these, in their unsupportable agony, bend and burst the
solid strata overlying; vomit fire through their self-made blow-holes, rear
mountains from the depths of the sea, then dash them in pieces.
"Time strides on austere.
"The globe still cools. Life appears upon it. Then begins anew the old strife,
but under conditions far more dreadful, for though it be founded on atomic
consciousness, the central consciousness of the heterogeneous aggregation
of atoms becomes immeasurably more sentient and susceptible with every
step it takes from homogenesis. This internecine war must continue while
any creature great or small shall remain alive upon the world that bore it.
Page 59
"By slow degrees the mighty milestones in the protoplasmic march are
passed. Plants and animals are now busy, murdering and devouring each
other—the strong everywhere destroying the weak. New types appear. Old
types disappear. Types possessing the greatest capacity for murder progress
most rapidly, and those with the least recede and determine. The neolithic
man succeeds the palæolithic man, and sharpens the stone axe. Then to
increase their power for destruction, men find it better to hunt in packs.
Communities appear. Soon each community discovers that its own
advantage is furthered by confining its killing, in the main, to the members
of neighbouring communities. Nations early make the same discovery. And
at last, as with ourselves, there is established a race with conscience enough
to know that it is vile, and intelligence enough to know that it is
insignificant.[1] But what profits this? In the fulness of its time the race shall
die. Man will go down into the pit, and all his thoughts will perish. The
uneasy consciousness which, in this obscure corner, has for a brief space
broken the silence of the Universe, will be at rest. Matter will know itself
no longer. Life and death and love, stronger than death, will be as though
they never had been. Nor will anything that is be better or be worse for all
that the labour, genius, devotion, and suffering of man have striven through
countless generations to effect.
[1] From this sentence to the end of the paragraph Brande draws freely, for the
purpose of his own argument, on Mr. Balfour's "Naturalism and Ethics."—Ed.
"The roaring loom of Time weaves on. The globe cools out. Life mercifully
ceases from upon its surface. The atmosphere and water disappear. It rests.
It is dead.
"But for its vicarious service in influencing more youthful planets within its
reach, that dead world might as well be loosed at once from its gravitation
cable and be turned adrift into space. Its time has not yet come. It will not
come until the great central sun of the system to which it belongs has
passed laboriously through all his stages of stellar life and died out also.
Then when that dead sun, according to the impact theory, blunders across
the path of another sun, dead and blind like himself, its time will come. The
result of that impact will be a new star nebula, with all its weary history
before it; a history of suffering, in which a million years will not be long
enough to write a single page.
passed. Plants and animals are now busy, murdering and devouring each
other—the strong everywhere destroying the weak. New types appear. Old
types disappear. Types possessing the greatest capacity for murder progress
most rapidly, and those with the least recede and determine. The neolithic
man succeeds the palæolithic man, and sharpens the stone axe. Then to
increase their power for destruction, men find it better to hunt in packs.
Communities appear. Soon each community discovers that its own
advantage is furthered by confining its killing, in the main, to the members
of neighbouring communities. Nations early make the same discovery. And
at last, as with ourselves, there is established a race with conscience enough
to know that it is vile, and intelligence enough to know that it is
insignificant.[1] But what profits this? In the fulness of its time the race shall
die. Man will go down into the pit, and all his thoughts will perish. The
uneasy consciousness which, in this obscure corner, has for a brief space
broken the silence of the Universe, will be at rest. Matter will know itself
no longer. Life and death and love, stronger than death, will be as though
they never had been. Nor will anything that is be better or be worse for all
that the labour, genius, devotion, and suffering of man have striven through
countless generations to effect.
[1] From this sentence to the end of the paragraph Brande draws freely, for the
purpose of his own argument, on Mr. Balfour's "Naturalism and Ethics."—Ed.
"The roaring loom of Time weaves on. The globe cools out. Life mercifully
ceases from upon its surface. The atmosphere and water disappear. It rests.
It is dead.
"But for its vicarious service in influencing more youthful planets within its
reach, that dead world might as well be loosed at once from its gravitation
cable and be turned adrift into space. Its time has not yet come. It will not
come until the great central sun of the system to which it belongs has
passed laboriously through all his stages of stellar life and died out also.
Then when that dead sun, according to the impact theory, blunders across
the path of another sun, dead and blind like himself, its time will come. The
result of that impact will be a new star nebula, with all its weary history
before it; a history of suffering, in which a million years will not be long
enough to write a single page.
Page 60
"Here we have a scientific parallel to the hell of superstition which may
account for the instinctive origin of the smoking flax and the fire which
shall never be quenched. We know that the atoms of which the human body
is built up are atoms of matter. It follows that every atom in every living
body will be present in some form at that final impact in which the solar
system will be ended in a blazing whirlwind which will melt the earth with
its fervent heat. There is not a molecule or cell in any creature alive this day
which will not in its ultimate constituents endure the long agony, lasting
countless æons of centuries, wherein the solid mass of this great globe will
be represented by a rush of incandescent gas, stupendous in itself, but trivial
in comparison with the hurricane of flame in which it will be swallowed up
and lost.
"And when from that hell a new star emerges, and new planets in their
season are born of him, and he and they repeat, as they must repeat, the
ceaseless, changeless, remorseless story of the universe, every atom in this
earth will take its place, and fill again functions identical with those which
it, or its fellow, fills now. Life will reappear, develop, determine, to be
renewed again as before. And so on for ever.
"Nature has known no rest. From the beginning—which never was—she
has been building up only to tear down again. She has been fabricating
pretty toys and trinkets, that cost her many a thousand years to forge, only
to break them in pieces for her sport. With infinite painstaking she has
manufactured man only to torture him with mean miseries in the embryonic
stages of his race, and in his higher development to madden him with
intellectual puzzles. Thus it will be unto the end—which never shall be. For
there is neither beginning nor end to her unvarying cycles. Whether the
secular optimist be successful or unsuccessful in realising his paltry span of
terrestrial paradise, whether the pæans he sings about it are prophetic
dithyrambs or misleading myths, no Christian man need fear for his own
immortality. That is well assured. In some form he will surely be raised
from the dead. In some shape he will live again. But, Cui bono?"
account for the instinctive origin of the smoking flax and the fire which
shall never be quenched. We know that the atoms of which the human body
is built up are atoms of matter. It follows that every atom in every living
body will be present in some form at that final impact in which the solar
system will be ended in a blazing whirlwind which will melt the earth with
its fervent heat. There is not a molecule or cell in any creature alive this day
which will not in its ultimate constituents endure the long agony, lasting
countless æons of centuries, wherein the solid mass of this great globe will
be represented by a rush of incandescent gas, stupendous in itself, but trivial
in comparison with the hurricane of flame in which it will be swallowed up
and lost.
"And when from that hell a new star emerges, and new planets in their
season are born of him, and he and they repeat, as they must repeat, the
ceaseless, changeless, remorseless story of the universe, every atom in this
earth will take its place, and fill again functions identical with those which
it, or its fellow, fills now. Life will reappear, develop, determine, to be
renewed again as before. And so on for ever.
"Nature has known no rest. From the beginning—which never was—she
has been building up only to tear down again. She has been fabricating
pretty toys and trinkets, that cost her many a thousand years to forge, only
to break them in pieces for her sport. With infinite painstaking she has
manufactured man only to torture him with mean miseries in the embryonic
stages of his race, and in his higher development to madden him with
intellectual puzzles. Thus it will be unto the end—which never shall be. For
there is neither beginning nor end to her unvarying cycles. Whether the
secular optimist be successful or unsuccessful in realising his paltry span of
terrestrial paradise, whether the pæans he sings about it are prophetic
dithyrambs or misleading myths, no Christian man need fear for his own
immortality. That is well assured. In some form he will surely be raised
from the dead. In some shape he will live again. But, Cui bono?"
Page 61
CHAPTER X.
FORCE—A REMEDY.
"Get me out of this, I am stifled—ill," Miss Metford said, in a low voice to
me.
As we were hurrying from the room, Brande and his sister, who had joined
him, met us. The fire had died out of his eyes. His voice had returned to its
ordinary key. His demeanour was imperturbable, sphinx-like. I murmured
some words about the eloquence of the lecture, but interrupted myself when
I observed his complete indifference to my remarks, and said,
"Neither praise nor blame seems to affect you, Brande."
"Certainly not," he answered calmly. "You forget that there is nothing
deserving of either praise or blame."
I knew I could not argue with him, so we passed on. Outside, I offered to
find a cab for Miss Metford, and to my surprise she allowed me to do so.
Her self-assertive manner was visibly modified. She made no pretence of
resenting this slight attention, as was usual with her in similar cases. Indeed,
she asked me to accompany her as far as our ways lay together. But I felt
that my society at the time could hardly prove enlivening. I excused myself
by saying candidly that I wished to be alone.
My own company soon became unendurable. In despair I turned into a
music hall. The contrast between my mental excitement and the inanities of
the stage was too acute, so this resource speedily failed me. Then I betook
myself to the streets again. Here I remembered a letter Brande had put into
my hand as I left the hall. It was short, and the tone was even more
peremptory than his usual arrogance. It directed me to meet the members of
the Society at Charing Cross station at two o'clock on the following day. No
information was given, save that we were all going on a long journey; that I
must set my affairs in such order that my absence would not cause any
FORCE—A REMEDY.
"Get me out of this, I am stifled—ill," Miss Metford said, in a low voice to
me.
As we were hurrying from the room, Brande and his sister, who had joined
him, met us. The fire had died out of his eyes. His voice had returned to its
ordinary key. His demeanour was imperturbable, sphinx-like. I murmured
some words about the eloquence of the lecture, but interrupted myself when
I observed his complete indifference to my remarks, and said,
"Neither praise nor blame seems to affect you, Brande."
"Certainly not," he answered calmly. "You forget that there is nothing
deserving of either praise or blame."
I knew I could not argue with him, so we passed on. Outside, I offered to
find a cab for Miss Metford, and to my surprise she allowed me to do so.
Her self-assertive manner was visibly modified. She made no pretence of
resenting this slight attention, as was usual with her in similar cases. Indeed,
she asked me to accompany her as far as our ways lay together. But I felt
that my society at the time could hardly prove enlivening. I excused myself
by saying candidly that I wished to be alone.
My own company soon became unendurable. In despair I turned into a
music hall. The contrast between my mental excitement and the inanities of
the stage was too acute, so this resource speedily failed me. Then I betook
myself to the streets again. Here I remembered a letter Brande had put into
my hand as I left the hall. It was short, and the tone was even more
peremptory than his usual arrogance. It directed me to meet the members of
the Society at Charing Cross station at two o'clock on the following day. No
information was given, save that we were all going on a long journey; that I
must set my affairs in such order that my absence would not cause any
Page 62
trouble, and the letter ended, "Our experiments are now complete. Our
plans are matured. Do not fail to attend."
"Fail to attend!" I muttered. "If I am not the most abject coward on the earth
I will attend—with every available policeman in London." The pent-up
wrath and impotence of many days found voice at last. "Yes, Brande," I
shouted aloud, "I will attend, and you shall be sorry for having invited me."
"But I will not be sorry," said Natalie Brande, touching my arm.
"You here!" I exclaimed, in great surprise, for it was fully an hour since I
left the hall, and my movements had been at haphazard since then.
"Yes, I have followed you for your own sake. Are you really going to draw
back now?"
"I must."
"Then I must go on alone."
"You will not go on alone. You will remain, and your friends shall go on
without you—go to prison without you, I mean."
"Poor boy," she said softly, to herself. "I wonder if I would have thought as
I think now if I had known him sooner? I suppose I should have been as
other women, and their fools' paradise would have been mine—for a little
while."
The absolute hopelessness in her voice pierced my heart. I pleaded
passionately with her to give up her brother and all the maniacs who
followed him. For the time I forgot utterly that the girl, by her own
confession, was already with them in sympathy as well as in deed.
She said to me: "I cannot hold back now. And you? You know you are
powerless to interfere. If you will not come with me, I must go alone. But
you may remain. I have prevailed on Herbert and Grey to permit that."
"Never," I answered. "Where you go, I go."
"It is not really necessary. In the end it will make no difference. And
remember, you still think me guilty."
plans are matured. Do not fail to attend."
"Fail to attend!" I muttered. "If I am not the most abject coward on the earth
I will attend—with every available policeman in London." The pent-up
wrath and impotence of many days found voice at last. "Yes, Brande," I
shouted aloud, "I will attend, and you shall be sorry for having invited me."
"But I will not be sorry," said Natalie Brande, touching my arm.
"You here!" I exclaimed, in great surprise, for it was fully an hour since I
left the hall, and my movements had been at haphazard since then.
"Yes, I have followed you for your own sake. Are you really going to draw
back now?"
"I must."
"Then I must go on alone."
"You will not go on alone. You will remain, and your friends shall go on
without you—go to prison without you, I mean."
"Poor boy," she said softly, to herself. "I wonder if I would have thought as
I think now if I had known him sooner? I suppose I should have been as
other women, and their fools' paradise would have been mine—for a little
while."
The absolute hopelessness in her voice pierced my heart. I pleaded
passionately with her to give up her brother and all the maniacs who
followed him. For the time I forgot utterly that the girl, by her own
confession, was already with them in sympathy as well as in deed.
She said to me: "I cannot hold back now. And you? You know you are
powerless to interfere. If you will not come with me, I must go alone. But
you may remain. I have prevailed on Herbert and Grey to permit that."
"Never," I answered. "Where you go, I go."
"It is not really necessary. In the end it will make no difference. And
remember, you still think me guilty."
Page 63
"Even so, I am going with you—guilty."
Now this seemed to me a very ordinary speech, for who would have held
back, thinking her innocent? But Natalie stopped suddenly, and, looking me
in the face, said, almost with a sob:
"Arthur, I sometimes wish I had known you sooner. I might have been
different." She was silent for a moment. Then she said piteously to me:
"You will not fail me to-morrow?"
"No, I will not fail you to-morrow," I answered.
She pressed my hand gratefully, and left me without any explanation as to
her movements in the meantime.
I hurried to my hotel to set my affairs in order before joining Brande's
expedition. The time was short for this. Fortunately there was not much to
do. By midnight I had my arrangements nearly complete. At the time, the
greater part of my money was lying at call in a London bank. This I
determined to draw in gold the next day. I also had at my banker's some
scrip, and I knew I could raise money on that. My personal effects and the
mementos of my travels, which lay about my rooms in great confusion,
must remain where they were. As to the few friends who still remained to
me, I did not write to them. I could not well describe a project of which I
knew nothing, save that it was being carried out by dangerous lunatics, or,
at least, by men who were dangerous, whether their madness was real or
assumed. Nor could I think of any reasonable excuse for leaving England
after so long an absence without a personal visit to them. It was best, then,
to disappear without a word. Having finished my dispositions, I changed
my coat for a dressing-gown and sat down by the window, which I threw
open, for the summer night was warm. I sat long, and did not leave my
chair until the morning sun was shining on my face.
When I got to Charing Cross next day, a group of fifty or sixty people were
standing apart from the general crowd and conversing with animation.
Almost the whole strength of the Society was assembled to see a few of us
off, I thought. In fact, they were all going. About a dozen women were in
the party, and they were dressed in the most extravagant rational costumes.
Now this seemed to me a very ordinary speech, for who would have held
back, thinking her innocent? But Natalie stopped suddenly, and, looking me
in the face, said, almost with a sob:
"Arthur, I sometimes wish I had known you sooner. I might have been
different." She was silent for a moment. Then she said piteously to me:
"You will not fail me to-morrow?"
"No, I will not fail you to-morrow," I answered.
She pressed my hand gratefully, and left me without any explanation as to
her movements in the meantime.
I hurried to my hotel to set my affairs in order before joining Brande's
expedition. The time was short for this. Fortunately there was not much to
do. By midnight I had my arrangements nearly complete. At the time, the
greater part of my money was lying at call in a London bank. This I
determined to draw in gold the next day. I also had at my banker's some
scrip, and I knew I could raise money on that. My personal effects and the
mementos of my travels, which lay about my rooms in great confusion,
must remain where they were. As to the few friends who still remained to
me, I did not write to them. I could not well describe a project of which I
knew nothing, save that it was being carried out by dangerous lunatics, or,
at least, by men who were dangerous, whether their madness was real or
assumed. Nor could I think of any reasonable excuse for leaving England
after so long an absence without a personal visit to them. It was best, then,
to disappear without a word. Having finished my dispositions, I changed
my coat for a dressing-gown and sat down by the window, which I threw
open, for the summer night was warm. I sat long, and did not leave my
chair until the morning sun was shining on my face.
When I got to Charing Cross next day, a group of fifty or sixty people were
standing apart from the general crowd and conversing with animation.
Almost the whole strength of the Society was assembled to see a few of us
off, I thought. In fact, they were all going. About a dozen women were in
the party, and they were dressed in the most extravagant rational costumes.
Page 64
Edith Metford was amongst them. I drew her aside, and apologised for not
having called to wish her farewell; but she stopped me.
"Oh, it's all right; I am going too. Don't look so frightened."
This was more than I could tolerate. She was far too good a girl to be
allowed to walk blindfold into the pit I had digged for myself with full
knowledge. I said imperatively:
"Miss Metford, you shall not go. I warned you more than once—and
warned you, I firmly believe, at the risk of my life—against these people.
You have disregarded the advice which it may yet cost me dear to have
given you."
"To tell you the truth," she said candidly, "I would not go an inch if it were
not for yourself. I can't trust you with them. You'd get into mischief. I don't
mean with Natalie Brande, but the others; I don't like them. So I am coming
to look after you."
"Then I shall speak to Brande."
"That would be useless. I joined the Society this morning."
This she said seriously, and without anything of the spirit of bravado which
was one of her faults. That ended our dispute. We exchanged a meaning
look as our party took their seats. There was now, at any rate, one human
being in the Society to whom I could speak my mind.
We travelled by special train. Our ultimate destination was a fishing village
on the southern coast, near Brande's residence. Here we found a steam
yacht of about a thousand tons lying in the harbour with steam up.
The vessel was a beautiful model. Her lines promised great speed, but the
comfort of her passengers had been no less considered by her builder when
he gave her so much beam and so high a freeboard. The ship's furniture was
the finest I had ever seen, and I had crossed every great ocean in the world.
The library, especially, was more suggestive of a room in the British
Museum than the batch of books usually carried at sea. But I have no mind
to enter on a detailed description of a beautiful pleasure ship while my story
waits. I only mention the general condition of the vessel in evidence of the
having called to wish her farewell; but she stopped me.
"Oh, it's all right; I am going too. Don't look so frightened."
This was more than I could tolerate. She was far too good a girl to be
allowed to walk blindfold into the pit I had digged for myself with full
knowledge. I said imperatively:
"Miss Metford, you shall not go. I warned you more than once—and
warned you, I firmly believe, at the risk of my life—against these people.
You have disregarded the advice which it may yet cost me dear to have
given you."
"To tell you the truth," she said candidly, "I would not go an inch if it were
not for yourself. I can't trust you with them. You'd get into mischief. I don't
mean with Natalie Brande, but the others; I don't like them. So I am coming
to look after you."
"Then I shall speak to Brande."
"That would be useless. I joined the Society this morning."
This she said seriously, and without anything of the spirit of bravado which
was one of her faults. That ended our dispute. We exchanged a meaning
look as our party took their seats. There was now, at any rate, one human
being in the Society to whom I could speak my mind.
We travelled by special train. Our ultimate destination was a fishing village
on the southern coast, near Brande's residence. Here we found a steam
yacht of about a thousand tons lying in the harbour with steam up.
The vessel was a beautiful model. Her lines promised great speed, but the
comfort of her passengers had been no less considered by her builder when
he gave her so much beam and so high a freeboard. The ship's furniture was
the finest I had ever seen, and I had crossed every great ocean in the world.
The library, especially, was more suggestive of a room in the British
Museum than the batch of books usually carried at sea. But I have no mind
to enter on a detailed description of a beautiful pleasure ship while my story
waits. I only mention the general condition of the vessel in evidence of the
Page 65
fact which now struck me for the first time—Brande must have unlimited
money. His mode of life in London and in the country, notwithstanding his
pleasant house, was in the simplest style. From the moment we entered his
special train at Charing Cross, he flung money about him with wanton
recklessness.
As we made our way through the crowd which was hanging about the quay,
an unpleasant incident occurred. Miss Brande, with Halley and
Rockingham, became separated from Miss Metford and myself and went on
in front of us. We five had formed a sub-section of the main body, and were
keeping to ourselves when the unavoidable separation took place. A slight
scream in front caused Miss Metford and myself to hurry forward. We
found the others surrounded by a gang of drunken sailors, who had stopped
them. A red-bearded giant, frenzied with drink, had seized Natalie in his
arms. His abettor, a swarthy Italian, had drawn his knife, and menaced
Halley and Rockingham. The rest of the band looked on, and cheered their
chiefs. Halley was white to the lips; Rockingham was perfectly calm, or,
perhaps, indifferent. He called for a policeman. Neither interfered. I did not
blame Rockingham; he was a man of the world, so nothing manly could be
expected of him. But Halley's cowardice disgusted me.
I rushed forward and caught the Italian from behind, for his knife was
dangerous. Seizing him by the collar and waist, I swung him twice, and
then flung him from me with all my strength. He spun round two or three
times, and then collided with a stack of timber. His head struck a beam, and
he fell in his tracks without a word. The red-haired giant instantly released
Natalie and put up his hands. The man's attitude showed that he knew
nothing of defence. I swept his guard aside, and struck him violently on the
neck close to the ear. I was a trained boxer; but I had never before struck a
blow in earnest, or in such earnest, and I hardly knew my own strength. The
man went down with a grunt like a pole-axed ox, and lay where he fell. To a
drunken sailor lad, who seemed anxious to be included in this matter, I dealt
a stinging smack on the face with my open hand that satisfied him
straightway. The others did not molest me. Turning from the crowd, I found
Edith Metford looking at me with blazing eyes.
"Superb! Marcel, I am proud of you!" she cried.
money. His mode of life in London and in the country, notwithstanding his
pleasant house, was in the simplest style. From the moment we entered his
special train at Charing Cross, he flung money about him with wanton
recklessness.
As we made our way through the crowd which was hanging about the quay,
an unpleasant incident occurred. Miss Brande, with Halley and
Rockingham, became separated from Miss Metford and myself and went on
in front of us. We five had formed a sub-section of the main body, and were
keeping to ourselves when the unavoidable separation took place. A slight
scream in front caused Miss Metford and myself to hurry forward. We
found the others surrounded by a gang of drunken sailors, who had stopped
them. A red-bearded giant, frenzied with drink, had seized Natalie in his
arms. His abettor, a swarthy Italian, had drawn his knife, and menaced
Halley and Rockingham. The rest of the band looked on, and cheered their
chiefs. Halley was white to the lips; Rockingham was perfectly calm, or,
perhaps, indifferent. He called for a policeman. Neither interfered. I did not
blame Rockingham; he was a man of the world, so nothing manly could be
expected of him. But Halley's cowardice disgusted me.
I rushed forward and caught the Italian from behind, for his knife was
dangerous. Seizing him by the collar and waist, I swung him twice, and
then flung him from me with all my strength. He spun round two or three
times, and then collided with a stack of timber. His head struck a beam, and
he fell in his tracks without a word. The red-haired giant instantly released
Natalie and put up his hands. The man's attitude showed that he knew
nothing of defence. I swept his guard aside, and struck him violently on the
neck close to the ear. I was a trained boxer; but I had never before struck a
blow in earnest, or in such earnest, and I hardly knew my own strength. The
man went down with a grunt like a pole-axed ox, and lay where he fell. To a
drunken sailor lad, who seemed anxious to be included in this matter, I dealt
a stinging smack on the face with my open hand that satisfied him
straightway. The others did not molest me. Turning from the crowd, I found
Edith Metford looking at me with blazing eyes.
"Superb! Marcel, I am proud of you!" she cried.
Page 66
"Oh! Edith, how can you say that?" Natalie Brande exclaimed, still
trembling. "Such dreadful violence! The poor men knew no better."
"Poor fiddlesticks! It is well for you that Marcel is a man of violence. He's
worth a dozen sheep like—"
"Like whom, Miss Metford?" Rockingham asked, glaring at her so
viciously that I interposed with a hasty entreaty that all should hurry to the
ship. I did not trust the man.
Miss Metford was not so easily suppressed. She said leisurely, "I meant to
say like you, and this over-nervous but otherwise admirable boy. If you
think 'sheep' derogatory, pray make it 'goats.'"
I hurried them on board. Brande welcomed us at the gangway. The vessel
was his own, so he was as much at home on the ship as in his country
house. I had an important letter to write, and very little time for the task. It
was not finished a moment too soon, for the moment the last passenger and
the last bale of luggage was on board, the captain's telegraph rang from the
bridge, and the Esmeralda steamed out to sea. My letter, however, was safe
on shore. The land was low down upon the horizon before the long summer
twilight deepened slowly into night. Then one by one the shadowy cliffs
grew dim, dark, and disappeared. We saw no more of England until after
many days of gradually culminating horror. The very night which was our
first at sea did not pass without a strange adventure, which happened,
indeed, by an innocent oversight.
trembling. "Such dreadful violence! The poor men knew no better."
"Poor fiddlesticks! It is well for you that Marcel is a man of violence. He's
worth a dozen sheep like—"
"Like whom, Miss Metford?" Rockingham asked, glaring at her so
viciously that I interposed with a hasty entreaty that all should hurry to the
ship. I did not trust the man.
Miss Metford was not so easily suppressed. She said leisurely, "I meant to
say like you, and this over-nervous but otherwise admirable boy. If you
think 'sheep' derogatory, pray make it 'goats.'"
I hurried them on board. Brande welcomed us at the gangway. The vessel
was his own, so he was as much at home on the ship as in his country
house. I had an important letter to write, and very little time for the task. It
was not finished a moment too soon, for the moment the last passenger and
the last bale of luggage was on board, the captain's telegraph rang from the
bridge, and the Esmeralda steamed out to sea. My letter, however, was safe
on shore. The land was low down upon the horizon before the long summer
twilight deepened slowly into night. Then one by one the shadowy cliffs
grew dim, dark, and disappeared. We saw no more of England until after
many days of gradually culminating horror. The very night which was our
first at sea did not pass without a strange adventure, which happened,
indeed, by an innocent oversight.
Page 67
CHAPTER XI.
MORITURI TE SALUTANT.
We had been sitting on deck chairs smoking and talking for a couple of
hours after the late dinner, which was served as soon as the vessel was well
out to sea, when Brande came on deck. He was hailed with enthusiasm.
This did not move him, or even interest him. I was careful not to join in the
acclamations produced by his presence. He noticed this, and lightly called
me recalcitrant. I admitted the justice of the epithet, and begged him to
consider it one which would always apply to me with equal force. He
laughed at this, and contrasted my gloomy fears with the excellent
arrangements which he had made for my comfort. I asked him what had
become of Grey. I thought it strange that this man should be amongst the
absentees.
"Oh, Grey! He goes to Labrador."
"To Labrador! What takes him to Labrador?"
"The same purpose which takes us to the Arafura Sea," Brande answered,
and passed on.
Presently there was a slight stir amongst the people, and the word was
passed round that Brande was about to undertake some interesting
experiment for the amusement of his guests. I hurried aft along with some
other men with whom I had been talking, and found Miss Brande and Miss
Metford standing hand in hand. Natalie's face was very white, and the only
time I ever saw real fear upon it was at that moment. I thought the incident
on the quay had unnerved her more than was apparent at the time, and that
she was still upset by it. She beckoned to me, and when I came to her she
seized my hand. She was trembling so much her words were hardly
articulate. Miss Metford was concerned for her companion's nervousness;
MORITURI TE SALUTANT.
We had been sitting on deck chairs smoking and talking for a couple of
hours after the late dinner, which was served as soon as the vessel was well
out to sea, when Brande came on deck. He was hailed with enthusiasm.
This did not move him, or even interest him. I was careful not to join in the
acclamations produced by his presence. He noticed this, and lightly called
me recalcitrant. I admitted the justice of the epithet, and begged him to
consider it one which would always apply to me with equal force. He
laughed at this, and contrasted my gloomy fears with the excellent
arrangements which he had made for my comfort. I asked him what had
become of Grey. I thought it strange that this man should be amongst the
absentees.
"Oh, Grey! He goes to Labrador."
"To Labrador! What takes him to Labrador?"
"The same purpose which takes us to the Arafura Sea," Brande answered,
and passed on.
Presently there was a slight stir amongst the people, and the word was
passed round that Brande was about to undertake some interesting
experiment for the amusement of his guests. I hurried aft along with some
other men with whom I had been talking, and found Miss Brande and Miss
Metford standing hand in hand. Natalie's face was very white, and the only
time I ever saw real fear upon it was at that moment. I thought the incident
on the quay had unnerved her more than was apparent at the time, and that
she was still upset by it. She beckoned to me, and when I came to her she
seized my hand. She was trembling so much her words were hardly
articulate. Miss Metford was concerned for her companion's nervousness;
Page 68
but otherwise indifferent; while Natalie stood holding our hands in hers like
a frightened child awaiting the firing of a cannon.
"He's going to let off something, a rocket, I suppose," Miss Metford said to
me. "Natalie seems to think he means to sink the ship."
"He does not mean to do so. He might, if an accident occurred."
"Is he going to fire a mine?" I asked.
"No, he is going to etherize a drop of water." Natalie said this so seriously,
we had no thought of laughter, incongruous as the cause of her fears might
seem.
At that moment Brande addressed us from the top of the deckhouse, and
explained that, in order to illustrate on a large scale the most recent
discovery in natural science, he was about to disintegrate a drop of water, at
present encased in a hollow glass ball about the size of a pea, which he held
between his thumb and forefinger. An electric light was turned upon him so
that we could all see the thing quite plainly. He explained that there was a
division in the ball; one portion of it containing the drop of water, and the
other the agent by which, when the dividing wall was eaten through by its
action, the atoms of the water would be resolved into the ultimate ether of
which they were composed. As the disintegrating agent was powerless in
salt water, we might all feel assured that no great catastrophe would ensue.
Before throwing the glass ball overboard, a careful search for the lights of
ships was made from east to west, and north to south.
There was not a light to be seen anywhere. Brande threw the ball over the
side. We were going under easy steam at the time, but the moment he left
the deckhouse "full speed ahead" was rung from the bridge, and the
Esmeralda showed us her pace. She literally tore through the water when
the engines were got full on.
Before we had gone a hundred yards a great cry arose. A little fleet of
French fishing-boats with no lights up had been lying very close to us on
the starboard bow. There they were, boatfuls of men, who waved careless
adieus to us as we dashed past.
a frightened child awaiting the firing of a cannon.
"He's going to let off something, a rocket, I suppose," Miss Metford said to
me. "Natalie seems to think he means to sink the ship."
"He does not mean to do so. He might, if an accident occurred."
"Is he going to fire a mine?" I asked.
"No, he is going to etherize a drop of water." Natalie said this so seriously,
we had no thought of laughter, incongruous as the cause of her fears might
seem.
At that moment Brande addressed us from the top of the deckhouse, and
explained that, in order to illustrate on a large scale the most recent
discovery in natural science, he was about to disintegrate a drop of water, at
present encased in a hollow glass ball about the size of a pea, which he held
between his thumb and forefinger. An electric light was turned upon him so
that we could all see the thing quite plainly. He explained that there was a
division in the ball; one portion of it containing the drop of water, and the
other the agent by which, when the dividing wall was eaten through by its
action, the atoms of the water would be resolved into the ultimate ether of
which they were composed. As the disintegrating agent was powerless in
salt water, we might all feel assured that no great catastrophe would ensue.
Before throwing the glass ball overboard, a careful search for the lights of
ships was made from east to west, and north to south.
There was not a light to be seen anywhere. Brande threw the ball over the
side. We were going under easy steam at the time, but the moment he left
the deckhouse "full speed ahead" was rung from the bridge, and the
Esmeralda showed us her pace. She literally tore through the water when
the engines were got full on.
Before we had gone a hundred yards a great cry arose. A little fleet of
French fishing-boats with no lights up had been lying very close to us on
the starboard bow. There they were, boatfuls of men, who waved careless
adieus to us as we dashed past.
Page 69
Brande was moved for a moment. Then he shrugged his shoulders and
muttered, "It can't be helped now." We all felt that these simple words might
mean much. To test their full portent I went over to him, Natalie still
holding my hand with trembling fingers.
"Can't you do anything for them?" I asked.
"You mean, go back and sink this ship to keep them company?"
"No; but warn them to fly."
"It would be useless. In this breeze they could not sail a hundred yards in
the time allowed, and three miles is the nearest point of safety. I could not
say definitely, as this is the first time I have ever tried an experiment so
tremendous; but I believe that if we even slowed to half speed, it would be
dangerous, and if we stopped, the Esmeralda would go to the bottom to-
night, as certainly as the sun will rise to-morrow."
Natalie moaned in anguish on hearing this. I said to her sternly:
"I thought you approved of all these actions?"
"This serves no purpose. These men may not even have a painless death,
and the reality is more awful than I thought."
Every face was turned to that point in the darkness toward which the
foaming wake of the Esmeralda stretched back. Not a word more was
spoken until Brande, who was standing, watch in hand, beside the light
from the deckhouse, came aft and said:
"You will see the explosion in ten seconds."
He could not have spoken more indifferently if the catastrophe he had
planned was only the firing of a penny squib.
Then the sea behind us burst into a flame, followed by the sound of an
explosion so frightful that we were almost stunned by it. A huge mass of
water, torn up in a solid block, was hurled into the air, and there it broke
into a hundred roaring cataracts. These, in the brilliant search light from the
ship which was now turned upon them full, fell like cataracts of liquid
silver into the seething cauldron of water that raged below. The instant the
muttered, "It can't be helped now." We all felt that these simple words might
mean much. To test their full portent I went over to him, Natalie still
holding my hand with trembling fingers.
"Can't you do anything for them?" I asked.
"You mean, go back and sink this ship to keep them company?"
"No; but warn them to fly."
"It would be useless. In this breeze they could not sail a hundred yards in
the time allowed, and three miles is the nearest point of safety. I could not
say definitely, as this is the first time I have ever tried an experiment so
tremendous; but I believe that if we even slowed to half speed, it would be
dangerous, and if we stopped, the Esmeralda would go to the bottom to-
night, as certainly as the sun will rise to-morrow."
Natalie moaned in anguish on hearing this. I said to her sternly:
"I thought you approved of all these actions?"
"This serves no purpose. These men may not even have a painless death,
and the reality is more awful than I thought."
Every face was turned to that point in the darkness toward which the
foaming wake of the Esmeralda stretched back. Not a word more was
spoken until Brande, who was standing, watch in hand, beside the light
from the deckhouse, came aft and said:
"You will see the explosion in ten seconds."
He could not have spoken more indifferently if the catastrophe he had
planned was only the firing of a penny squib.
Then the sea behind us burst into a flame, followed by the sound of an
explosion so frightful that we were almost stunned by it. A huge mass of
water, torn up in a solid block, was hurled into the air, and there it broke
into a hundred roaring cataracts. These, in the brilliant search light from the
ship which was now turned upon them full, fell like cataracts of liquid
silver into the seething cauldron of water that raged below. The instant the
Page 70
explosion was over, our engines were reversed, and the Esmeralda went full
speed astern. The waves were still rolling in tumultuous breakers when we
got back. We might as well have gone on.
The French fishing fleet had disappeared.
I could not help saying to Brande before we turned in:
"You expect us, I suppose, to believe that the explosion was really caused
by a drop of water?"
"Etherized," he interrupted. "Certainly I do. You don't believe it—on what
grounds?"
"That it is unbelievable."
"Pshaw! You deny a fact because you do not understand it. Ignorance is not
evidence."
"I say it is impossible."
"You do not wish to believe it possible. Wishes are not proofs."
Without pursuing the argument, I said to him:
"It is fortunate that the accident took place at sea. There will be no
inquests."
"Oh! I am sorry for the accident. As for the men, they might have had a
worse fate. It is better than living in life-long misery as they do. Besides,
both they and the fishes that will eat them will soon be numbered amongst
the things that have been."
speed astern. The waves were still rolling in tumultuous breakers when we
got back. We might as well have gone on.
The French fishing fleet had disappeared.
I could not help saying to Brande before we turned in:
"You expect us, I suppose, to believe that the explosion was really caused
by a drop of water?"
"Etherized," he interrupted. "Certainly I do. You don't believe it—on what
grounds?"
"That it is unbelievable."
"Pshaw! You deny a fact because you do not understand it. Ignorance is not
evidence."
"I say it is impossible."
"You do not wish to believe it possible. Wishes are not proofs."
Without pursuing the argument, I said to him:
"It is fortunate that the accident took place at sea. There will be no
inquests."
"Oh! I am sorry for the accident. As for the men, they might have had a
worse fate. It is better than living in life-long misery as they do. Besides,
both they and the fishes that will eat them will soon be numbered amongst
the things that have been."
Page 71
CHAPTER XII.
"NO DEATH—SAVE IN LIFE."
For some days afterwards our voyage was uneventful, and the usual
shipboard amusements were requisitioned to while away the tedious hours.
The French fishing fleet was never mentioned. We got through the Bay with
very little knocking about, and passed the Rock without calling. I was not
disappointed, for there was slight inducement for going ashore, oppressed
as I was with the ever-present incubus of dread. At intervals this feeling
became less acute, but only to return, strengthened by its short absences.
After a time my danger sense became blunted. The nervous system became
torpid under continuous stress, and refused to pass on the sensations with
sufficient intensity to the brain; or the weary brain was asleep at its post and
did not heed the warnings. I could think no more.
And this reminds me of something which I must tell about young Halley.
For several days after the voyage began, the boy avoided me. I knew his
reason for doing this. I myself did not blame him for his want of physical
courage, but I was glad that he himself was ashamed of it.
Halley came to me one morning and said:
"I wish to speak to you, Marcel. I must speak to you. It is about that
miserable episode on the evening we left England. I acted like a cad.
Therefore I must be a cad. I only want to tell you that I despise myself as
much as you can. And that I envy you. I never thought that I should envy a
man simply because he had no nervous system."
"Who is this man without a nervous system of whom you speak?" I asked
coldly. I was not sorry that I had an opportunity of reading him a lesson
which might be placed opposite the many indignities which had been put
upon me, in the form mainly of shoulder shrugs, brow elevations, and the
like.
"NO DEATH—SAVE IN LIFE."
For some days afterwards our voyage was uneventful, and the usual
shipboard amusements were requisitioned to while away the tedious hours.
The French fishing fleet was never mentioned. We got through the Bay with
very little knocking about, and passed the Rock without calling. I was not
disappointed, for there was slight inducement for going ashore, oppressed
as I was with the ever-present incubus of dread. At intervals this feeling
became less acute, but only to return, strengthened by its short absences.
After a time my danger sense became blunted. The nervous system became
torpid under continuous stress, and refused to pass on the sensations with
sufficient intensity to the brain; or the weary brain was asleep at its post and
did not heed the warnings. I could think no more.
And this reminds me of something which I must tell about young Halley.
For several days after the voyage began, the boy avoided me. I knew his
reason for doing this. I myself did not blame him for his want of physical
courage, but I was glad that he himself was ashamed of it.
Halley came to me one morning and said:
"I wish to speak to you, Marcel. I must speak to you. It is about that
miserable episode on the evening we left England. I acted like a cad.
Therefore I must be a cad. I only want to tell you that I despise myself as
much as you can. And that I envy you. I never thought that I should envy a
man simply because he had no nervous system."
"Who is this man without a nervous system of whom you speak?" I asked
coldly. I was not sorry that I had an opportunity of reading him a lesson
which might be placed opposite the many indignities which had been put
upon me, in the form mainly of shoulder shrugs, brow elevations, and the
like.
Page 72
"You, of course. I mean no offence—you are magnificent. I am honest in
saying that I admire you. I wish I was like you in height, weight, muscle—
and absence of nervous system."
"You would keep your own brain, I suppose?" I asked.
"Yes, I would keep that."
"And I will keep my own nervous system," I replied. "And the difference
between mine and yours is this: that whereas my own danger sense is, or
was, as keen as your own, I have my reserve of nerve force—or had it—
which might be relied on to tide me over a sudden emergency. This reserve
you have expended on your brain. There are two kinds of cowards; the
selfish coward who cares for no interest save his own; the unselfish coward
who cares nothing for himself, but who cannot face a danger because he
dare not. And there are two kinds of brave men; the nerveless man you
spoke of, who simply faces danger because he does not appreciate it, and
the man who faces danger because, although he fears it he dares it. I have
no difficulty in placing you in this list."
"You place me—"
"A coward because you cannot help it. You are merely out of harmony with
your environment. You ought to bring a supply of 'environment' about with
you, seeing that you cannot manufacture it off-hand like myself. I wish to
be alone. Good-day."
"Before I go, Marcel, I will say this." There were tears in his eyes. "These
people do not really know you, with all their telepathic power. You are not
—not—"
"Not as great a fool as they think. Thank you. I mean to prove that to them
some day."
With that I turned away from him, although I felt that he would have gladly
stayed longer with me.
While the Esmeralda was sweeping over the long swells of the
Mediterranean, I heard Brande lecture for the second time. It was a fitting
interlude between his first and third addresses. I might classify them thus—
saying that I admire you. I wish I was like you in height, weight, muscle—
and absence of nervous system."
"You would keep your own brain, I suppose?" I asked.
"Yes, I would keep that."
"And I will keep my own nervous system," I replied. "And the difference
between mine and yours is this: that whereas my own danger sense is, or
was, as keen as your own, I have my reserve of nerve force—or had it—
which might be relied on to tide me over a sudden emergency. This reserve
you have expended on your brain. There are two kinds of cowards; the
selfish coward who cares for no interest save his own; the unselfish coward
who cares nothing for himself, but who cannot face a danger because he
dare not. And there are two kinds of brave men; the nerveless man you
spoke of, who simply faces danger because he does not appreciate it, and
the man who faces danger because, although he fears it he dares it. I have
no difficulty in placing you in this list."
"You place me—"
"A coward because you cannot help it. You are merely out of harmony with
your environment. You ought to bring a supply of 'environment' about with
you, seeing that you cannot manufacture it off-hand like myself. I wish to
be alone. Good-day."
"Before I go, Marcel, I will say this." There were tears in his eyes. "These
people do not really know you, with all their telepathic power. You are not
—not—"
"Not as great a fool as they think. Thank you. I mean to prove that to them
some day."
With that I turned away from him, although I felt that he would have gladly
stayed longer with me.
While the Esmeralda was sweeping over the long swells of the
Mediterranean, I heard Brande lecture for the second time. It was a fitting
interlude between his first and third addresses. I might classify them thus—
Page 73
the first, critical; the second, constructive; the third, executive. His third
speech was the last he made in the world.
We were assembled in the saloon. It would have been pleasanter on the
upper deck, owing to the heat, but the speaker could not then have been
easily heard in the noise of the wind and waves. I could scarcely believe
that it was Brande who arose to speak, so changed was his expression. The
frank scepticism, which had only recently degenerated into a cynicism, still
tempered with a half kindly air of easy superiority, was gone. In its place
there was a look of concentrated and relentless purpose which dominated
the man himself and all who saw him. He began in forcible and direct
sentences, with only a faintly reminiscent eloquence which was part of
himself, and from which he could not without a conscious effort have freed
his style. But the whole bearing of the man had little trace in it of the
dilettante academician whom we all remembered.
"When I last addressed this Society," he began, "I laboured under a
difficulty in arriving at ultimate truth which was of my own manufacture. I
presupposed, as you will remember, the indestructibility of the atom, and, in
logical consequence I was bound to admit the conservation of suffering, the
eternity of misery. But on that evening many of my audience were untaught
in the rudiments of ultimate thought, and some were still sceptical of the
bona fides of our purpose, and our power to achieve its object. To them, in
their then ineptitude, what I shall say now would have been unintelligible.
For in the same way that the waves of light or sound exceeding a certain
maximum can not be transferred to the brain by dull eyes and ears, my
thought pulsations would have escaped those auditors by virtue of their own
irresponsiveness. To-night I am free from the limitation which I then
suffered, because there are none around me now who have not sufficient
knowledge to grasp what I shall present.
"You remember that I traced for you the story of evolution in its journey
from the atom to the star. And I showed you that the hypothesis of the
indestructibility of the atom was simply a creed of cruelty writ large. I now
proceed on the lines of true science to show you how that hypothesis is
false; that as the atom is destructible—as you have seen by our experiments
(the last of which resulted in a climax not intended by me)—the whole
speech was the last he made in the world.
We were assembled in the saloon. It would have been pleasanter on the
upper deck, owing to the heat, but the speaker could not then have been
easily heard in the noise of the wind and waves. I could scarcely believe
that it was Brande who arose to speak, so changed was his expression. The
frank scepticism, which had only recently degenerated into a cynicism, still
tempered with a half kindly air of easy superiority, was gone. In its place
there was a look of concentrated and relentless purpose which dominated
the man himself and all who saw him. He began in forcible and direct
sentences, with only a faintly reminiscent eloquence which was part of
himself, and from which he could not without a conscious effort have freed
his style. But the whole bearing of the man had little trace in it of the
dilettante academician whom we all remembered.
"When I last addressed this Society," he began, "I laboured under a
difficulty in arriving at ultimate truth which was of my own manufacture. I
presupposed, as you will remember, the indestructibility of the atom, and, in
logical consequence I was bound to admit the conservation of suffering, the
eternity of misery. But on that evening many of my audience were untaught
in the rudiments of ultimate thought, and some were still sceptical of the
bona fides of our purpose, and our power to achieve its object. To them, in
their then ineptitude, what I shall say now would have been unintelligible.
For in the same way that the waves of light or sound exceeding a certain
maximum can not be transferred to the brain by dull eyes and ears, my
thought pulsations would have escaped those auditors by virtue of their own
irresponsiveness. To-night I am free from the limitation which I then
suffered, because there are none around me now who have not sufficient
knowledge to grasp what I shall present.
"You remember that I traced for you the story of evolution in its journey
from the atom to the star. And I showed you that the hypothesis of the
indestructibility of the atom was simply a creed of cruelty writ large. I now
proceed on the lines of true science to show you how that hypothesis is
false; that as the atom is destructible—as you have seen by our experiments
(the last of which resulted in a climax not intended by me)—the whole
Page 74
scheme of what is called creation falls to pieces. As the atom was the first
etheric blunder, so the material Universe is the grand etheric mistake.
"In considering the marvellous and miserable succession of errors resulting
from the meretricious atomic remedy adopted by the ether to cure its local
sores, it must first be said of the ether itself that there is too much of it.
Space is not sufficient for it. Thus, the particles of ether—those
imponderable entities which vibrate through a block of marble or a disc of
hammered steel with only a dulled, not an annihilated motion, are by their
own tumultuous plenty packed closer together than they wish. I say wish,
for if all material consciousness and sentiency be founded on atomic
consciousness, then in its turn atomic consciousness is founded upon, and
dependent on, etheric consciousness. These particles of ether, therefore,
when too closely impinged upon by their neighbours, resent the impact, and
in doing so initiate etheric whirlwinds, from whose vast perturbances
stupendous drifts set out. In their gigantic power these avalanches crush the
particles which impede them, force the resisting medium out of its normal
stage, destroy the homogeneity of its constituents, and mass them into
individualistic communities whose vibrations play with greater freedom
when they synchronise. The homogeneous etheric tendencies recede and
finally determine.
"Behold a miracle! An atom is born!
"By a similar process—which I may liken to that of putting off an evil day
which some time must be endured—the atoms group themselves into
molecules. In their turn the molecules go forth to war, capturing or being
captured; the vibrations of the slaves always being forced to synchronise
with those of their conquerors. The nucleus of the gas of a primal metal is
now complete, and the foundation of a solar system—paltry molecule of the
Universe as it is—is laid. Thereafter, the rest is easily followed. It is
described in your school books, and must not occupy me now.
"But one word I will interpolate which may serve to explain a curious and
interesting human belief. You are aware of how, in times past, men of
absolutely no scientific insight held firmly to the idea that an elixir of life
and a philosopher's stone might be discovered, and that these two objects
were nearly always pursued contemporaneously. That is to my mind an
etheric blunder, so the material Universe is the grand etheric mistake.
"In considering the marvellous and miserable succession of errors resulting
from the meretricious atomic remedy adopted by the ether to cure its local
sores, it must first be said of the ether itself that there is too much of it.
Space is not sufficient for it. Thus, the particles of ether—those
imponderable entities which vibrate through a block of marble or a disc of
hammered steel with only a dulled, not an annihilated motion, are by their
own tumultuous plenty packed closer together than they wish. I say wish,
for if all material consciousness and sentiency be founded on atomic
consciousness, then in its turn atomic consciousness is founded upon, and
dependent on, etheric consciousness. These particles of ether, therefore,
when too closely impinged upon by their neighbours, resent the impact, and
in doing so initiate etheric whirlwinds, from whose vast perturbances
stupendous drifts set out. In their gigantic power these avalanches crush the
particles which impede them, force the resisting medium out of its normal
stage, destroy the homogeneity of its constituents, and mass them into
individualistic communities whose vibrations play with greater freedom
when they synchronise. The homogeneous etheric tendencies recede and
finally determine.
"Behold a miracle! An atom is born!
"By a similar process—which I may liken to that of putting off an evil day
which some time must be endured—the atoms group themselves into
molecules. In their turn the molecules go forth to war, capturing or being
captured; the vibrations of the slaves always being forced to synchronise
with those of their conquerors. The nucleus of the gas of a primal metal is
now complete, and the foundation of a solar system—paltry molecule of the
Universe as it is—is laid. Thereafter, the rest is easily followed. It is
described in your school books, and must not occupy me now.
"But one word I will interpolate which may serve to explain a curious and
interesting human belief. You are aware of how, in times past, men of
absolutely no scientific insight held firmly to the idea that an elixir of life
and a philosopher's stone might be discovered, and that these two objects
were nearly always pursued contemporaneously. That is to my mind an
Page 75
extraordinary example of the force of atomic consciousness. The idea itself
was absolutely correct; but the men who followed it had slight knowledge
of its unity, and none whatever of its proper pursuit. They would have
worked on their special lines to eternity before advancing a single step
toward their object. And this because they did not know what life was, and
death was, and what the metals ultimately signified which they, blind fools,
so unsuccessfully tried to transmute. But we know more than they. We have
climbed no doubt in the footholds they have carved, and we have gained the
summit they only saw in the mirage of hope. For we know that there is no
life, no death, no metals, no matter, no emotions, no thoughts; but that all
that we call by these names is only the ether in various conditions. Life! I
could live as long as this earth will submit to human existence if I had
studied that paltry problem. Metals! The ship in which you sail was bought
with gold manufactured in my crucibles.
"The unintelligent—or I should say the grossly ignorant—have long held
over the heads of the pioneers of science these two great charges: No man
has ever yet transmuted a metal; no man has ever yet proved the connecting
link between organic and inorganic life. I say life, for I take it that this
company admits that a slab of granite is as much alive as any man or
woman I see before me. But I have manufactured gold, and I could have
manufactured protoplasm if I had devoted my life to that object. My studies
have been almost wholly on the inorganic plane. Hence the 'philosopher's
stone' came in my way, but not the 'elixir of life.' The molecules of
protoplasm are only a little more complex than the molecules of hydrogen
or nitrogen or iron or coal. You may fuse iron, vaporise water, intermix the
gases; but the molecules of all change little in such metamorphosis. And
you may slay twenty thousand men at Waterloo or Sedan, or ten thousand
generations may be numbered with the dust, and not an ounce of
protoplasm lies dead. All molecules are merely arrangements of atoms
made under different degrees of pressure and of different ages. And all
atoms are constructed of identical constituents—the ether, as I have said.
Therefore the ether, which was from the beginning, is now, and ever shall
be, which is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever, is the origin of force,
of matter, of life.
"It is alive!
was absolutely correct; but the men who followed it had slight knowledge
of its unity, and none whatever of its proper pursuit. They would have
worked on their special lines to eternity before advancing a single step
toward their object. And this because they did not know what life was, and
death was, and what the metals ultimately signified which they, blind fools,
so unsuccessfully tried to transmute. But we know more than they. We have
climbed no doubt in the footholds they have carved, and we have gained the
summit they only saw in the mirage of hope. For we know that there is no
life, no death, no metals, no matter, no emotions, no thoughts; but that all
that we call by these names is only the ether in various conditions. Life! I
could live as long as this earth will submit to human existence if I had
studied that paltry problem. Metals! The ship in which you sail was bought
with gold manufactured in my crucibles.
"The unintelligent—or I should say the grossly ignorant—have long held
over the heads of the pioneers of science these two great charges: No man
has ever yet transmuted a metal; no man has ever yet proved the connecting
link between organic and inorganic life. I say life, for I take it that this
company admits that a slab of granite is as much alive as any man or
woman I see before me. But I have manufactured gold, and I could have
manufactured protoplasm if I had devoted my life to that object. My studies
have been almost wholly on the inorganic plane. Hence the 'philosopher's
stone' came in my way, but not the 'elixir of life.' The molecules of
protoplasm are only a little more complex than the molecules of hydrogen
or nitrogen or iron or coal. You may fuse iron, vaporise water, intermix the
gases; but the molecules of all change little in such metamorphosis. And
you may slay twenty thousand men at Waterloo or Sedan, or ten thousand
generations may be numbered with the dust, and not an ounce of
protoplasm lies dead. All molecules are merely arrangements of atoms
made under different degrees of pressure and of different ages. And all
atoms are constructed of identical constituents—the ether, as I have said.
Therefore the ether, which was from the beginning, is now, and ever shall
be, which is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever, is the origin of force,
of matter, of life.
"It is alive!
Page 76
"Its starry children are so many that the sands of the sea-shore may not be
used as a similitude for their multitude; and they extend so far that distance
may not be named in relation to them. They are so high above us and so
deep below us that there is neither height nor depth in them. There is neither
east nor west in them, nor north and south in them. Nor is there beginning
or end to them. Time drops his scythe and stands appalled before that
dreadful host. Number applies not to its eternal multitudes. Distance is lost
in boundless space. And from all the stars that stud the caverns of the
Universe, there swells this awful chorus: Failure! failure and futility! And
the ether is to blame!
"Heterogeneous suffering is more acute than homogeneous, because the
agony is intensified by being localised; because the comfort of the
comfortable is purchasable only by the multiplied misery of the miserable;
because aristocratic leisure requires that the poor should be always with it.
There is, therefore, no gladness without its overbalancing sorrow. There is
no good without intenser evil. There is no death save in life.
"Back, then, from this ill-balanced and unfair long-suffering, this
insufficient existence. Back to Nirvana—the ether! And I will lead the way.
"The agent I will employ has cost me all life to discover. It will release the
vast stores of etheric energy locked up in the huge atomic warehouse of this
planet. I shall remedy the grand mistake only to a degree which it would be
preposterous to call even microscopic; but when I have done what I can, I
am blameless for the rest. In due season the whole blunder will be cured by
the same means that I shall use, and all the hideous experiment will be over,
and everlasting rest or quasi-rest will supersede the magnificent failure of
material existence. This earth, at least, and, I am encouraged to hope, the
whole solar system, will by my instrumentality be restored to the ether from
which it never should have emerged. Once before, in the history of our
system, an effort similar to mine was made, unhappily without success.
"This time we shall not fail!"
A low murmur rose from the audience as the lecturer concluded, and a
hushed whisper asked:
"Where was that other effort made?"
used as a similitude for their multitude; and they extend so far that distance
may not be named in relation to them. They are so high above us and so
deep below us that there is neither height nor depth in them. There is neither
east nor west in them, nor north and south in them. Nor is there beginning
or end to them. Time drops his scythe and stands appalled before that
dreadful host. Number applies not to its eternal multitudes. Distance is lost
in boundless space. And from all the stars that stud the caverns of the
Universe, there swells this awful chorus: Failure! failure and futility! And
the ether is to blame!
"Heterogeneous suffering is more acute than homogeneous, because the
agony is intensified by being localised; because the comfort of the
comfortable is purchasable only by the multiplied misery of the miserable;
because aristocratic leisure requires that the poor should be always with it.
There is, therefore, no gladness without its overbalancing sorrow. There is
no good without intenser evil. There is no death save in life.
"Back, then, from this ill-balanced and unfair long-suffering, this
insufficient existence. Back to Nirvana—the ether! And I will lead the way.
"The agent I will employ has cost me all life to discover. It will release the
vast stores of etheric energy locked up in the huge atomic warehouse of this
planet. I shall remedy the grand mistake only to a degree which it would be
preposterous to call even microscopic; but when I have done what I can, I
am blameless for the rest. In due season the whole blunder will be cured by
the same means that I shall use, and all the hideous experiment will be over,
and everlasting rest or quasi-rest will supersede the magnificent failure of
material existence. This earth, at least, and, I am encouraged to hope, the
whole solar system, will by my instrumentality be restored to the ether from
which it never should have emerged. Once before, in the history of our
system, an effort similar to mine was made, unhappily without success.
"This time we shall not fail!"
A low murmur rose from the audience as the lecturer concluded, and a
hushed whisper asked:
"Where was that other effort made?"
Page 77
Brande faced round momentarily, and said quietly but distinctly:
"On the planet which was where the Asteroids are now."
"On the planet which was where the Asteroids are now."
Page 78
CHAPTER XIII.
MISS METFORD'S PLAN.
We coaled at Port Said like any ordinary steamer. Although I had more than
once made the Red Sea voyage, I had never before taken the slightest
interest in the coaling of the vessel on which I was a passenger. This time
everything was different. That which interested me before seemed trivial
now. And that which had before seemed trivial was now absorbing. I
watched the coaling—commonplace as the spectacle was—with vivid
curiosity. The red lights, the sooty demons at work, every bag of coals they
carried, and all the coal dust clouds they created, were fitting episodes in a
voyage such as ours. We took an enormous quantity of coal on board. I
remained up most of the night in a frame of mind which I thought none
might envy. I myself would have made light of it had I known what was
still in store for the Esmeralda and her company. It was nearly morning
when I turned in. When I awoke we were nearing the Red Sea.
On deck, the conversation of our party was always eccentric, but this must
be said for it: there was sometimes a scintillating brilliance in it that almost
blinded one to its extreme absurdity. The show of high spirits which was
very general was, in the main, unaffected. For the rest it was plainly
assumed. But those who assumed their parts did so with a histrionic power
which was all the more surprising when it is remembered that the origin of
their excellent playing was centred in their own fears. I preserved a neutral
attitude. I did not venture on any overt act of insubordination. That would
have only meant my destruction, without any counter-balancing advantage
in the way of baulking an enterprise in which I was a most unwilling
participator. And to pretend what I did not feel was a task which I had
neither stomach to undertake nor ability to carry out successfully. In
consequence I kept my own counsel—and that of Edith Metford.
Brande was the most easily approached maniac I had ever met. His
affability continued absolutely consistent. I took advantage of this to say to
MISS METFORD'S PLAN.
We coaled at Port Said like any ordinary steamer. Although I had more than
once made the Red Sea voyage, I had never before taken the slightest
interest in the coaling of the vessel on which I was a passenger. This time
everything was different. That which interested me before seemed trivial
now. And that which had before seemed trivial was now absorbing. I
watched the coaling—commonplace as the spectacle was—with vivid
curiosity. The red lights, the sooty demons at work, every bag of coals they
carried, and all the coal dust clouds they created, were fitting episodes in a
voyage such as ours. We took an enormous quantity of coal on board. I
remained up most of the night in a frame of mind which I thought none
might envy. I myself would have made light of it had I known what was
still in store for the Esmeralda and her company. It was nearly morning
when I turned in. When I awoke we were nearing the Red Sea.
On deck, the conversation of our party was always eccentric, but this must
be said for it: there was sometimes a scintillating brilliance in it that almost
blinded one to its extreme absurdity. The show of high spirits which was
very general was, in the main, unaffected. For the rest it was plainly
assumed. But those who assumed their parts did so with a histrionic power
which was all the more surprising when it is remembered that the origin of
their excellent playing was centred in their own fears. I preserved a neutral
attitude. I did not venture on any overt act of insubordination. That would
have only meant my destruction, without any counter-balancing advantage
in the way of baulking an enterprise in which I was a most unwilling
participator. And to pretend what I did not feel was a task which I had
neither stomach to undertake nor ability to carry out successfully. In
consequence I kept my own counsel—and that of Edith Metford.
Brande was the most easily approached maniac I had ever met. His
affability continued absolutely consistent. I took advantage of this to say to
Page 79
him on a convenient opportunity: "Why did you bring these people with
you? They must all be useless, and many of them little better than a
nuisance!"
"Marcel, you are improving. Have you attained the telepathic power? You
have read my mind." This was said with a pleasant smile.
"I can not read your mind," I answered; "I only diagnose."
"Your diagnosis is correct. I answer you in a sentence. They are all
sympathetic, and human sympathy is necessary to me until my purpose is
fulfilled."
"You do not look to me for any measure of this sympathy, I trust?"
"I do not. You are antipathetic."
"I am."
"But necessary, all the same."
"So be it, until the proper time shall come."
"It will never come," Brande said firmly.
"We shall see," I replied as firmly as himself.
Next evening as we were steaming down the blue waters—deep blue they
always seemed to me—of the Red Sea, I was sitting on the foredeck
smoking and trying to think. I did not notice how the time passed. What
seemed to me an hour at most, must have been three or four. With the
exception of the men of the crew who were on duty, I was alone, for the
heat was intense, and most of our people were lying in their cabins
prostrated in spite of the wind-sails which were spread from every port to
catch the breeze. My meditations were as usual gloomy and despondent.
They were interrupted by Miss Metford. She joined me so noiselessly that I
was not aware of her presence until she laid her hand on my arm. I started at
her touch, but she whispered a sharp warning, so full of suppressed emotion
that I instantly recovered a semblance of unconcern.
you? They must all be useless, and many of them little better than a
nuisance!"
"Marcel, you are improving. Have you attained the telepathic power? You
have read my mind." This was said with a pleasant smile.
"I can not read your mind," I answered; "I only diagnose."
"Your diagnosis is correct. I answer you in a sentence. They are all
sympathetic, and human sympathy is necessary to me until my purpose is
fulfilled."
"You do not look to me for any measure of this sympathy, I trust?"
"I do not. You are antipathetic."
"I am."
"But necessary, all the same."
"So be it, until the proper time shall come."
"It will never come," Brande said firmly.
"We shall see," I replied as firmly as himself.
Next evening as we were steaming down the blue waters—deep blue they
always seemed to me—of the Red Sea, I was sitting on the foredeck
smoking and trying to think. I did not notice how the time passed. What
seemed to me an hour at most, must have been three or four. With the
exception of the men of the crew who were on duty, I was alone, for the
heat was intense, and most of our people were lying in their cabins
prostrated in spite of the wind-sails which were spread from every port to
catch the breeze. My meditations were as usual gloomy and despondent.
They were interrupted by Miss Metford. She joined me so noiselessly that I
was not aware of her presence until she laid her hand on my arm. I started at
her touch, but she whispered a sharp warning, so full of suppressed emotion
that I instantly recovered a semblance of unconcern.
Page 80
The girl was very white and nervous. This contrast from her usual
equanimity was disquieting. She clung to me hysterically as she gasped:
"Marcel, it is a mercy I have found you alone, and that there is one sane
man in this shipful of lunatics."
"I am afraid you are not altogether right," I said, as I placed a seat for her
close to mine. "I can hardly be sane when I am a voluntary passenger on
board this vessel."
"Do you really think they mean what they say?" she asked hurriedly,
without noticing my remark.
"I really think they have discovered the secret of extraordinary natural
forces, so powerful and so terrible that no one can say what they may or
may not accomplish. And that is the reason I begged you not to come on
this voyage."
"What was the good of asking me not to come without giving me some
reason?"
"Had I done so, they might have killed you as they have done others
before."
"You might have chanced that, seeing that it will probably end that way."
"And they would certainly have killed me."
"Ah!"
I wondered at the sudden intensity of the girl's sharp gasp when I said this,
and marvelled too, how she, who had always been so mannish, nestled close
to me and allowed her head to sink down on my shoulder. I pitied the
strong-willed, self-reliant nature which had given way under some strain of
which I had yet to be told. So I stooped and touched her cheek with my lips
in a friendly way, at which she looked up to me with half-closed eyes, and
whispered in a voice strangely soft and womanish for her:
"If they must kill us, I wish they would kill us now."
equanimity was disquieting. She clung to me hysterically as she gasped:
"Marcel, it is a mercy I have found you alone, and that there is one sane
man in this shipful of lunatics."
"I am afraid you are not altogether right," I said, as I placed a seat for her
close to mine. "I can hardly be sane when I am a voluntary passenger on
board this vessel."
"Do you really think they mean what they say?" she asked hurriedly,
without noticing my remark.
"I really think they have discovered the secret of extraordinary natural
forces, so powerful and so terrible that no one can say what they may or
may not accomplish. And that is the reason I begged you not to come on
this voyage."
"What was the good of asking me not to come without giving me some
reason?"
"Had I done so, they might have killed you as they have done others
before."
"You might have chanced that, seeing that it will probably end that way."
"And they would certainly have killed me."
"Ah!"
I wondered at the sudden intensity of the girl's sharp gasp when I said this,
and marvelled too, how she, who had always been so mannish, nestled close
to me and allowed her head to sink down on my shoulder. I pitied the
strong-willed, self-reliant nature which had given way under some strain of
which I had yet to be told. So I stooped and touched her cheek with my lips
in a friendly way, at which she looked up to me with half-closed eyes, and
whispered in a voice strangely soft and womanish for her:
"If they must kill us, I wish they would kill us now."
Page 81
I stroked her soft cheek gently, and urged a less hopeless view. "Even if the
worst come, we may as well live as long as we can."
Whereupon to my surprise she, having shot one quick glance into my eyes,
put my arm away and drew her chair apart from mine. Her head was turned
away from me, but I could not but notice that her bosom rose and fell
swiftly. Presently she faced round again, lit a cigarette, put her hands in the
pocket of her jacket, and her feet on another chair, and said indifferently:
"You are right. Even if the worst must come, we may as well live as long as
we can."
This sudden change in her manner surprised me. I knew I had no art in
dealing with women, so I let it pass without comment, and looked out at the
glassy sea.
After some minutes of silence, the girl spoke to me again.
"Do you know anything of the actual plans of these maniacs?"
"No. I only know their preposterous purpose."
"Well, I know how it is to be done. Natalie was restless last night—you
know that we share the same cabin—and she raved a bit. I kept her in her
berth by sheer force, but I allowed her to talk."
This was serious. I drew my chair close to Miss Metford's and whispered,
"For heaven's sake, speak low." Then I remembered Brande's power, and
wrung my hands in helpless impotence. "You forget Brande. At this moment
he is taking down every word we say."
"He's doing nothing of the sort."
"But you forget—"
"I don't forget. By accident I put morphia in the tonic he takes, and he is
now past telepathy for some hours at least. He's sound asleep. I suppose if I
had not done it by accident he would have known what I was doing, and so
have refused the medicine. Anyhow, accident or no accident, I have done
it."
worst come, we may as well live as long as we can."
Whereupon to my surprise she, having shot one quick glance into my eyes,
put my arm away and drew her chair apart from mine. Her head was turned
away from me, but I could not but notice that her bosom rose and fell
swiftly. Presently she faced round again, lit a cigarette, put her hands in the
pocket of her jacket, and her feet on another chair, and said indifferently:
"You are right. Even if the worst must come, we may as well live as long as
we can."
This sudden change in her manner surprised me. I knew I had no art in
dealing with women, so I let it pass without comment, and looked out at the
glassy sea.
After some minutes of silence, the girl spoke to me again.
"Do you know anything of the actual plans of these maniacs?"
"No. I only know their preposterous purpose."
"Well, I know how it is to be done. Natalie was restless last night—you
know that we share the same cabin—and she raved a bit. I kept her in her
berth by sheer force, but I allowed her to talk."
This was serious. I drew my chair close to Miss Metford's and whispered,
"For heaven's sake, speak low." Then I remembered Brande's power, and
wrung my hands in helpless impotence. "You forget Brande. At this moment
he is taking down every word we say."
"He's doing nothing of the sort."
"But you forget—"
"I don't forget. By accident I put morphia in the tonic he takes, and he is
now past telepathy for some hours at least. He's sound asleep. I suppose if I
had not done it by accident he would have known what I was doing, and so
have refused the medicine. Anyhow, accident or no accident, I have done
it."
Page 82
"Thank God!" I cried.
"And this precious disintegrating agent! They haven't it with them, it seems.
To manufacture it in sufficient quantity would be impossible in any
civilised country without fear of detection or interruption. Brande has the
prescription, formula—what do you call it?—and if you could get the paper
and—"
"Throw it overboard!"
"Rubbish! They would work it all out again."
"What then?" I whispered.
"Steal the paper and—wouldn't it do to put in an extra x or y, or stick a
couple of additional figures into any suitable vacancy? Don't you think
they'd go on with the scheme and—"
"And?"
"And make a mess of it!"
"Miss Metford," I said, rising from my chair, "I mean Metford, I know you
like to be addressed as a man—or used to like it."
"Yes, I used to," she assented coldly.
"I am going to take you in my arms and kiss you."
"I'm hanged if you are!" she exclaimed, so sharply that I was suddenly
abashed. My intended familiarity and its expression appeared grotesque,
although a few minutes before she was so friendly. But I could not waste
precious time in studying a girl's caprices, so I asked at once:
"How can I get this paper?"
"I said steal it, if you recollect." Her voice was now hard, almost harsh.
"You can get it in Brande's cabin, if you are neither afraid nor jealous."
"I am not much afraid, and I will try it. What do you mean by jealous?"
"And this precious disintegrating agent! They haven't it with them, it seems.
To manufacture it in sufficient quantity would be impossible in any
civilised country without fear of detection or interruption. Brande has the
prescription, formula—what do you call it?—and if you could get the paper
and—"
"Throw it overboard!"
"Rubbish! They would work it all out again."
"What then?" I whispered.
"Steal the paper and—wouldn't it do to put in an extra x or y, or stick a
couple of additional figures into any suitable vacancy? Don't you think
they'd go on with the scheme and—"
"And?"
"And make a mess of it!"
"Miss Metford," I said, rising from my chair, "I mean Metford, I know you
like to be addressed as a man—or used to like it."
"Yes, I used to," she assented coldly.
"I am going to take you in my arms and kiss you."
"I'm hanged if you are!" she exclaimed, so sharply that I was suddenly
abashed. My intended familiarity and its expression appeared grotesque,
although a few minutes before she was so friendly. But I could not waste
precious time in studying a girl's caprices, so I asked at once:
"How can I get this paper?"
"I said steal it, if you recollect." Her voice was now hard, almost harsh.
"You can get it in Brande's cabin, if you are neither afraid nor jealous."
"I am not much afraid, and I will try it. What do you mean by jealous?"
Page 83
"I mean, would you, to save Natalie Brande—for they will certainly
succeed in blowing themselves up, if nobody else—consent to her marrying
another man, say that young lunatic Halley, who is always dangling after
her when you are not?"
"Yes," I answered, after some thought. For Halley's attentions to Natalie had
been so marked, the plainly inconsequent mention of him in this matter did
not strike me. "If that is necessary to save her, of course I would consent to
it. Why do you ask? In my place you would do the same."
"No. I'd see the ship and all its precious passengers at the bottom of the sea
first."
"Ah! but you are not a man."
"Right! and what's more, I'm glad of it." Then looking down at the rational
part of her costume, she added sharply, "I sha'n't wear these things again."
succeed in blowing themselves up, if nobody else—consent to her marrying
another man, say that young lunatic Halley, who is always dangling after
her when you are not?"
"Yes," I answered, after some thought. For Halley's attentions to Natalie had
been so marked, the plainly inconsequent mention of him in this matter did
not strike me. "If that is necessary to save her, of course I would consent to
it. Why do you ask? In my place you would do the same."
"No. I'd see the ship and all its precious passengers at the bottom of the sea
first."
"Ah! but you are not a man."
"Right! and what's more, I'm glad of it." Then looking down at the rational
part of her costume, she added sharply, "I sha'n't wear these things again."
Page 84
CHAPTER XIV.
ROCKINGHAM TO THE SHARKS.
At one o'clock in the morning I arose, dressed hurriedly, drew on a pair of
felt slippers, and put a revolver in my pocket. It was then time to put Edith
Metford's proposal to the proof, and she would be waiting for me on deck to
hear whether I had succeeded in it. We had parted a couple of hours before
on somewhat chilling terms. I had agreed to follow her suggestion, but I
could not trouble my tired brain by guesses at the cause of her moods.
It was very dark. There was only enough light to enable me to find my way
along the corridor, off which the state-rooms occupied by Brande and his
immediate lieutenants opened. All the sleepers were restless from the
terrible heat. As I stole along, a muffled word, a sigh, or a movement in the
berths, made me pause at every step with a beating heart. Having listened
till all was quiet, I moved on again noiselessly. I was almost at the end of
the corridor. So intent had I been on preserving perfect silence, it did not
sooner occur to me that I was searching for any special door. I had forgotten
Brande's number!
I could no more think of it than one can recall the name of a half-forgotten
acquaintance suddenly encountered in the street. It might have been
fourteen, or forty-one; or a hundred and fifty. Every number was as likely as
it was unlikely. I tried vainly to concentrate my mind. The result was
nothing. The missing number gave no clue. To enter the wrong room in that
ship at that hour meant death for me. Of that I was certain. To leave the
right room unentered gave away my first chance in the unequal battle with
Brande. Then, as I knew that my first chance would probably be my last, if
not availed of, I turned to the nearest door and quietly tried the handle. The
door was not locked. I entered the state-room.
"What do you want?" It was Halley's voice that came from the berth.
ROCKINGHAM TO THE SHARKS.
At one o'clock in the morning I arose, dressed hurriedly, drew on a pair of
felt slippers, and put a revolver in my pocket. It was then time to put Edith
Metford's proposal to the proof, and she would be waiting for me on deck to
hear whether I had succeeded in it. We had parted a couple of hours before
on somewhat chilling terms. I had agreed to follow her suggestion, but I
could not trouble my tired brain by guesses at the cause of her moods.
It was very dark. There was only enough light to enable me to find my way
along the corridor, off which the state-rooms occupied by Brande and his
immediate lieutenants opened. All the sleepers were restless from the
terrible heat. As I stole along, a muffled word, a sigh, or a movement in the
berths, made me pause at every step with a beating heart. Having listened
till all was quiet, I moved on again noiselessly. I was almost at the end of
the corridor. So intent had I been on preserving perfect silence, it did not
sooner occur to me that I was searching for any special door. I had forgotten
Brande's number!
I could no more think of it than one can recall the name of a half-forgotten
acquaintance suddenly encountered in the street. It might have been
fourteen, or forty-one; or a hundred and fifty. Every number was as likely as
it was unlikely. I tried vainly to concentrate my mind. The result was
nothing. The missing number gave no clue. To enter the wrong room in that
ship at that hour meant death for me. Of that I was certain. To leave the
right room unentered gave away my first chance in the unequal battle with
Brande. Then, as I knew that my first chance would probably be my last, if
not availed of, I turned to the nearest door and quietly tried the handle. The
door was not locked. I entered the state-room.
"What do you want?" It was Halley's voice that came from the berth.
Page 85
"Pardon me," I whispered, "a mistake. The heat, you know. Went on deck,
and have blundered into your room."
"Oh, all right. Who are you?"
"Brande."
"Good-night. You did not blunder far;" this sleepily.
I went out and closed the door quietly. I had gained something. I was within
one door of my destination, for I knew that Halley was berthed between
Rockingham and Brande. But I did not know on which side Brande's room
was, and I dared not ask. I tried the next door going forward. It opened like
the other. I went in.
"Hallo there!" This time no sleepy or careless man challenged me. It was
Rockingham's voice.
"May I not enter my own room?" I whispered.
"This is not your room. You are?" Rockingham sprang up in his berth, but
before he could leave it I was upon him.
"I am Arthur Marcel. And this iron ring which I press against your left ear is
the muzzle of my revolver. Speak, move, breathe above your natural breath
and your brains go through that porthole. Now, loose your hold of my arm
and come with me."
"You fool!" hissed Rockingham. "You dare not fire. You know you dare
not."
He was about to call out, but my left hand closed on his throat, and a
gurgling gasp was all that issued from him.
I laid down the revolver and turned the ear of the strangling man close to
my mouth. I had little time to think; but thought flies fast when such deadly
peril menaces the thinker as that which I must face if I failed to make terms
with the man who was in my power. I knew that notwithstanding his
intensely disagreeable nature, if he gave his promise either by spoken word
or equivalent sign, I could depend upon him. There were no liars in
and have blundered into your room."
"Oh, all right. Who are you?"
"Brande."
"Good-night. You did not blunder far;" this sleepily.
I went out and closed the door quietly. I had gained something. I was within
one door of my destination, for I knew that Halley was berthed between
Rockingham and Brande. But I did not know on which side Brande's room
was, and I dared not ask. I tried the next door going forward. It opened like
the other. I went in.
"Hallo there!" This time no sleepy or careless man challenged me. It was
Rockingham's voice.
"May I not enter my own room?" I whispered.
"This is not your room. You are?" Rockingham sprang up in his berth, but
before he could leave it I was upon him.
"I am Arthur Marcel. And this iron ring which I press against your left ear is
the muzzle of my revolver. Speak, move, breathe above your natural breath
and your brains go through that porthole. Now, loose your hold of my arm
and come with me."
"You fool!" hissed Rockingham. "You dare not fire. You know you dare
not."
He was about to call out, but my left hand closed on his throat, and a
gurgling gasp was all that issued from him.
I laid down the revolver and turned the ear of the strangling man close to
my mouth. I had little time to think; but thought flies fast when such deadly
peril menaces the thinker as that which I must face if I failed to make terms
with the man who was in my power. I knew that notwithstanding his
intensely disagreeable nature, if he gave his promise either by spoken word
or equivalent sign, I could depend upon him. There were no liars in
Page 86
Brande's Society. But the word I could not trust him to say. I must have his
sign. I whispered:
"You know I do not wish to kill you. I shall never have another happy day if
you force me to it. I have no choice. You must yield or die. If you will yield
and stand by me rather than against me in what shall follow, choose life by
taking your right hand from my wrist and touching my left shoulder. I will
not hurt you meanwhile. If you choose death, touch me with your left."
The sweat stood on my forehead in big beads as I waited for his choice. It
was soon made. He unlocked his left hand and placed it firmly on my right
shoulder.
He had chosen death.
So the man was only a physical coward—or perhaps he had only made a
choice of alternatives.
I said slowly and in great agony, "May God have mercy on your soul—and
mine!" on which the muscles in my left arm stiffened. The big biceps—an
heirloom of my athletic days—thickened up, and I turned my eyes away
from the dying face, half hidden by the darkness. His struggles were very
terrible, but with my weight upon his lower limbs, and my grasp upon his
windpipe, that death-throe was as silent as it was horrible. The end came
slowly. I could not bear the horror of it longer. I must finish it and be done
with it. I put my right arm under the man's shoulders and raised the upper
part of his body from the berth. Then a desperate wrench with my left arm,
and there was a dull crack like the snapping of a dry stick. It was over.
Rockingham's neck was broken.
I wiped away the bloody froth that oozed from the gaping mouth, and tried
to compose decently the contorted figure. I covered the face. Then I started
on my last mission, for now I knew the door. I had bought the knowledge
dearly, and I meant to use it for my own purpose, careless of what violence
might be necessary to accomplish my end.
When I entered Brande's state-room I found the electric light full on. He
was seated at a writing-table with his head resting on his arms, which hung
crossways over the desk. The sleeper breathed so deeply it was evident that
the effect of the morphia was still strong upon him. One hand clutched a
sign. I whispered:
"You know I do not wish to kill you. I shall never have another happy day if
you force me to it. I have no choice. You must yield or die. If you will yield
and stand by me rather than against me in what shall follow, choose life by
taking your right hand from my wrist and touching my left shoulder. I will
not hurt you meanwhile. If you choose death, touch me with your left."
The sweat stood on my forehead in big beads as I waited for his choice. It
was soon made. He unlocked his left hand and placed it firmly on my right
shoulder.
He had chosen death.
So the man was only a physical coward—or perhaps he had only made a
choice of alternatives.
I said slowly and in great agony, "May God have mercy on your soul—and
mine!" on which the muscles in my left arm stiffened. The big biceps—an
heirloom of my athletic days—thickened up, and I turned my eyes away
from the dying face, half hidden by the darkness. His struggles were very
terrible, but with my weight upon his lower limbs, and my grasp upon his
windpipe, that death-throe was as silent as it was horrible. The end came
slowly. I could not bear the horror of it longer. I must finish it and be done
with it. I put my right arm under the man's shoulders and raised the upper
part of his body from the berth. Then a desperate wrench with my left arm,
and there was a dull crack like the snapping of a dry stick. It was over.
Rockingham's neck was broken.
I wiped away the bloody froth that oozed from the gaping mouth, and tried
to compose decently the contorted figure. I covered the face. Then I started
on my last mission, for now I knew the door. I had bought the knowledge
dearly, and I meant to use it for my own purpose, careless of what violence
might be necessary to accomplish my end.
When I entered Brande's state-room I found the electric light full on. He
was seated at a writing-table with his head resting on his arms, which hung
crossways over the desk. The sleeper breathed so deeply it was evident that
the effect of the morphia was still strong upon him. One hand clutched a
Page 87
folded parchment. His fingers clasped it nervelessly, and I had only to force
them open one by one in order to withdraw the manuscript. As I did this, he
moaned and moved in his chair. I had no fear of his awaking. My hand
shook as I unfolded the parchment which I unconsciously handled as
carefully as though the thing itself were as deadly as the destruction which
might be wrought by its direction.
To me the whole document was a mass of unintelligible formulæ. My rusty
university education could make nothing of it. But I could not waste time in
trying to solve the puzzle, for I did not know what moment some other
visitor might arrive to see how Brande fared. I first examined with a pocket
microscope the ink of the manuscript, and then making a scratch with
Brande's pen on a page of my note-book, I compared the two. The colours
were identical. It was the same ink.
In several places where a narrow space had been left vacant, I put 1 in front
of the figures which followed. I had no reason for making this particular
alteration, save that the figure 1 is more easily forged than any other, and
the forgery is consequently more difficult to detect. My additions, when the
ink was dry, could only have been discovered by one who was informed
that the document had been tampered with. It was probable that a drawer
which stood open with the keys in the lock was the place where Brande
kept this paper; where he would look for it on awaking. I locked it in the
drawer and put the keys into his pocket.
There was something still to do with the sleeping man, whose brain
compassed such marvellous powers. His telepathic faculty must be
destroyed. I must keep him seriously ill, without killing him. As long as he
remained alive his friends would never question his calculations, and the
fiasco which was possible under any circumstances would then be assured.
I had with me an Eastern drug, which I had bought from an Indian fakir
once in Murzapoor. The man was an impostor, whose tricks did not impose
on me. But the drug, however he came by it, was reliable. It was a poison
which produced a mild form of cerebritis that dulled but did not deaden the
mental powers. It acted almost identically whether administered sub-
cutaneously or, of course in a larger dose, internally. I brought it home with
the intention of giving it to a friend who was interested in vivisection. I did
them open one by one in order to withdraw the manuscript. As I did this, he
moaned and moved in his chair. I had no fear of his awaking. My hand
shook as I unfolded the parchment which I unconsciously handled as
carefully as though the thing itself were as deadly as the destruction which
might be wrought by its direction.
To me the whole document was a mass of unintelligible formulæ. My rusty
university education could make nothing of it. But I could not waste time in
trying to solve the puzzle, for I did not know what moment some other
visitor might arrive to see how Brande fared. I first examined with a pocket
microscope the ink of the manuscript, and then making a scratch with
Brande's pen on a page of my note-book, I compared the two. The colours
were identical. It was the same ink.
In several places where a narrow space had been left vacant, I put 1 in front
of the figures which followed. I had no reason for making this particular
alteration, save that the figure 1 is more easily forged than any other, and
the forgery is consequently more difficult to detect. My additions, when the
ink was dry, could only have been discovered by one who was informed
that the document had been tampered with. It was probable that a drawer
which stood open with the keys in the lock was the place where Brande
kept this paper; where he would look for it on awaking. I locked it in the
drawer and put the keys into his pocket.
There was something still to do with the sleeping man, whose brain
compassed such marvellous powers. His telepathic faculty must be
destroyed. I must keep him seriously ill, without killing him. As long as he
remained alive his friends would never question his calculations, and the
fiasco which was possible under any circumstances would then be assured.
I had with me an Eastern drug, which I had bought from an Indian fakir
once in Murzapoor. The man was an impostor, whose tricks did not impose
on me. But the drug, however he came by it, was reliable. It was a poison
which produced a mild form of cerebritis that dulled but did not deaden the
mental powers. It acted almost identically whether administered sub-
cutaneously or, of course in a larger dose, internally. I brought it home with
the intention of giving it to a friend who was interested in vivisection. I did
Page 88
not think that I myself should be the first and last to experiment with it. It
served my purpose well.
The moment I pricked his skin, Brande moved in his seat. My hand was on
his throat. He nestled his head down again upon his arms, and drew a deep
breath. Had he moved again that breath would have been his last. I had been
so wrought upon by what I had already done that night, I would have taken
his life without the slightest hesitation, if the sacrifice seemed necessary.
When my operation was over, I left the room and moved silently along the
corridor till I came to the ladder leading to the deck. Edith Metford was
waiting for me as we had arranged. She was shivering in spite of the awful
heat.
"Have you done it?" she whispered.
"I have," I answered, without saying how much I had done. "Now you must
retire—and rest easy. The formula won't work. I have put both it and
Brande himself out of gear."
"Thank God!" she gasped, and then a sudden faintness came over her. It
passed quickly, and as soon as she was sufficiently restored, I begged her to
go below. She pleaded that she could not sleep, and asked me to remain
with her upon the deck. "It would be absurd to suppose that either of us
could sleep this night," she very truly said. On which I was obliged to tell
her plainly that she must go below. I had more to do.
"Can I help?" she asked anxiously.
"No. If you could, I would ask you, for you are a brave girl. I have
something now to get through which is not woman's work."
"Your work is my work," she answered. "What is it?"
"I have to lower a body overboard without anyone observing me."
There was no time for discussion, so I told her at once, knowing that she
would not give way otherwise. She started at my words, but said firmly:
"How will you do that unobserved by the 'watch'? Go down and bring up
your—bring it up. I will keep the men employed." She went forward, and I
served my purpose well.
The moment I pricked his skin, Brande moved in his seat. My hand was on
his throat. He nestled his head down again upon his arms, and drew a deep
breath. Had he moved again that breath would have been his last. I had been
so wrought upon by what I had already done that night, I would have taken
his life without the slightest hesitation, if the sacrifice seemed necessary.
When my operation was over, I left the room and moved silently along the
corridor till I came to the ladder leading to the deck. Edith Metford was
waiting for me as we had arranged. She was shivering in spite of the awful
heat.
"Have you done it?" she whispered.
"I have," I answered, without saying how much I had done. "Now you must
retire—and rest easy. The formula won't work. I have put both it and
Brande himself out of gear."
"Thank God!" she gasped, and then a sudden faintness came over her. It
passed quickly, and as soon as she was sufficiently restored, I begged her to
go below. She pleaded that she could not sleep, and asked me to remain
with her upon the deck. "It would be absurd to suppose that either of us
could sleep this night," she very truly said. On which I was obliged to tell
her plainly that she must go below. I had more to do.
"Can I help?" she asked anxiously.
"No. If you could, I would ask you, for you are a brave girl. I have
something now to get through which is not woman's work."
"Your work is my work," she answered. "What is it?"
"I have to lower a body overboard without anyone observing me."
There was no time for discussion, so I told her at once, knowing that she
would not give way otherwise. She started at my words, but said firmly:
"How will you do that unobserved by the 'watch'? Go down and bring up
your—bring it up. I will keep the men employed." She went forward, and I
Page 89
turned again to the companion.
When I got back to Rockingham's cabin I took a sheet of paper and wrote,
"Heat—Mad!" making no attempt to imitate his writing. I simply scrawled
the words with a rough pen in the hope that they would pass as a message
from a man who was hysterical when he wrote them. Then I turned to the
berth and took up the body. It was not a pleasant thing to do. But it must be
done.
I was a long time reaching the deck, for the arms and legs swung to and fro,
and I had to move cautiously lest they should knock against the woodwork I
had to pass. I got it safely up and hurried aft with it. Edith, I knew, would
contrive to keep the men on watch engaged until I had disposed of my
burden. I picked up a coil of rope and made it fast to the dead man's neck.
Taking one turn of the rope round a boat-davit, I pushed the thing over the
rail. I intended to let go the rope the moment the weight attached to it was
safely in the sea, and so lowered away silently, paying out the line without
excessive strain owing to the support of the davit round which I had wound
it. I had not to wait so long as that, for just as the body was dangling over
the foaming wake of the steamer, a little streak of moonlight shot out from
behind a bank of cloud and lighted the vessel with a sudden gleam. I was
startled by this, and held on, fearing that some watching eye might see my
curious movements. For a minute I leaned over the rail and watched the
track of the steamer as though I had come on deck for the air. There was a
quick rush near the vessel's quarter. Something dark leaped out of the water,
and there was a sharp snap—a crunch. The lower limbs were gone in the
jaws of a shark. I let go the rope in horror, and the body dropped splashing
into that hideous fishing-ground. Sick to death I turned away.
"Get below quickly," Edith Metford said in my ear. "They heard the splash,
slight as it was, and are coming this way." Her warning was nearly a sob.
We hurried down the companion as fast as we dared, and listened to the
comments of the watch above. They were soon satisfied that nothing of
importance had occurred, and resumed their stations.
Before we parted on that horrible night, Edith said in a trembling voice,
"You have done your work like a brave man."
When I got back to Rockingham's cabin I took a sheet of paper and wrote,
"Heat—Mad!" making no attempt to imitate his writing. I simply scrawled
the words with a rough pen in the hope that they would pass as a message
from a man who was hysterical when he wrote them. Then I turned to the
berth and took up the body. It was not a pleasant thing to do. But it must be
done.
I was a long time reaching the deck, for the arms and legs swung to and fro,
and I had to move cautiously lest they should knock against the woodwork I
had to pass. I got it safely up and hurried aft with it. Edith, I knew, would
contrive to keep the men on watch engaged until I had disposed of my
burden. I picked up a coil of rope and made it fast to the dead man's neck.
Taking one turn of the rope round a boat-davit, I pushed the thing over the
rail. I intended to let go the rope the moment the weight attached to it was
safely in the sea, and so lowered away silently, paying out the line without
excessive strain owing to the support of the davit round which I had wound
it. I had not to wait so long as that, for just as the body was dangling over
the foaming wake of the steamer, a little streak of moonlight shot out from
behind a bank of cloud and lighted the vessel with a sudden gleam. I was
startled by this, and held on, fearing that some watching eye might see my
curious movements. For a minute I leaned over the rail and watched the
track of the steamer as though I had come on deck for the air. There was a
quick rush near the vessel's quarter. Something dark leaped out of the water,
and there was a sharp snap—a crunch. The lower limbs were gone in the
jaws of a shark. I let go the rope in horror, and the body dropped splashing
into that hideous fishing-ground. Sick to death I turned away.
"Get below quickly," Edith Metford said in my ear. "They heard the splash,
slight as it was, and are coming this way." Her warning was nearly a sob.
We hurried down the companion as fast as we dared, and listened to the
comments of the watch above. They were soon satisfied that nothing of
importance had occurred, and resumed their stations.
Before we parted on that horrible night, Edith said in a trembling voice,
"You have done your work like a brave man."
Page 90
"Say rather, like a forger and murderer," I answered.
"No," she maintained. "Many men before you have done much worse in a
good cause. You are not a forger. You are a diplomat. You are not a
murderer. You are a hero."
But I, being new to this work of slaughter and deception, could only
deprecate her sympathy and draw away. I felt that my very presence near
her was pollution. I was unclean, and I told her that I was so. Whereupon,
without hesitation, she put her arms round my neck, and said clinging
closely to me:
"You are not unclean—you are free from guilt. And—Arthur—I will kiss
you now."
"No," she maintained. "Many men before you have done much worse in a
good cause. You are not a forger. You are a diplomat. You are not a
murderer. You are a hero."
But I, being new to this work of slaughter and deception, could only
deprecate her sympathy and draw away. I felt that my very presence near
her was pollution. I was unclean, and I told her that I was so. Whereupon,
without hesitation, she put her arms round my neck, and said clinging
closely to me:
"You are not unclean—you are free from guilt. And—Arthur—I will kiss
you now."
Page 91
CHAPTER XV.
"IF NOT TOO LATE!"
When I came on deck next morning the coast of Arabia was rising, a thin
thread of hazy blue between the leaden grey of the sea and the soft grey of
the sky. The morning was cloudy, and the blazing sunlight was veiled in
atmospheric gauze. I had hardly put my foot on deck when Natalie Brande
ran to meet me. I hung back guiltily.
"I thought you would never come. There is dreadful news!" she cried.
I muttered some incoherent words, to which she did not attend, but went on
hurriedly:
"Rockingham has thrown himself overboard in a hysterical fit, brought on
by the heat. The sailors heard the splash—"
"I know they did." This escaped me unawares, and I instantly prevaricated,
"I have been told about that."
"Do you know that Herbert is ill?"
I could have conscientiously answered this question affirmatively also. Her
sudden sympathy for human misadventure jarred upon me, as it had done
once before, when I thought of the ostensible object of the cruise. I said
harshly:
"Then Rockingham is at rest, and your brother is on the road to it." It was a
brutal speech. It had a very different effect to that which I intended.
"True," she said. "But think of the awful consequences if, now that
Rockingham is gone, Herbert should be seriously ill."
"I do think of it," I said stiffly. Indeed, I could hardly keep from adding that
I had provided for it.
"IF NOT TOO LATE!"
When I came on deck next morning the coast of Arabia was rising, a thin
thread of hazy blue between the leaden grey of the sea and the soft grey of
the sky. The morning was cloudy, and the blazing sunlight was veiled in
atmospheric gauze. I had hardly put my foot on deck when Natalie Brande
ran to meet me. I hung back guiltily.
"I thought you would never come. There is dreadful news!" she cried.
I muttered some incoherent words, to which she did not attend, but went on
hurriedly:
"Rockingham has thrown himself overboard in a hysterical fit, brought on
by the heat. The sailors heard the splash—"
"I know they did." This escaped me unawares, and I instantly prevaricated,
"I have been told about that."
"Do you know that Herbert is ill?"
I could have conscientiously answered this question affirmatively also. Her
sudden sympathy for human misadventure jarred upon me, as it had done
once before, when I thought of the ostensible object of the cruise. I said
harshly:
"Then Rockingham is at rest, and your brother is on the road to it." It was a
brutal speech. It had a very different effect to that which I intended.
"True," she said. "But think of the awful consequences if, now that
Rockingham is gone, Herbert should be seriously ill."
"I do think of it," I said stiffly. Indeed, I could hardly keep from adding that
I had provided for it.
Page 92
"You must come to him at once. I have faith in you." This gave me a
twinge. "I have no faith in Percival" (the ship's doctor).
"You are nursing your brother?" I said with assumed carelessness.
"Of course."
"What is Percival giving him?"
She described the treatment, and as this was exactly what I myself would
have prescribed to put my own previous interference right, I promised to
come at once, saying:
"It is quite evident that Percival does not understand the case."
"That is exactly what I thought," Natalie agreed, leading me to Brande's
cabin. I found his vitality lower than I expected, and he was very impatient.
The whole purpose of his life was at stake, dependent on his preserving a
healthy body, on which, in turn, a vigorous mind depends.
"How soon can you get me up?" he asked sharply, when my pretended
examination was over.
"I should say a month at most."
"That would be too long," he cried. "You must do it in less."
"It does not depend on me—"
"It does depend on you. I know life itself. You know the paltry science of
organic life. I have had no time for such trivial study. Get me well within
three days, or—"
"I am attending."
"By the hold over my sister's imagination which I have gained, I will kill
her on the fourth morning from now."
"You will—not."
"I tell you I will," Brande shrieked, starting up in his berth. "I could do it
now."
twinge. "I have no faith in Percival" (the ship's doctor).
"You are nursing your brother?" I said with assumed carelessness.
"Of course."
"What is Percival giving him?"
She described the treatment, and as this was exactly what I myself would
have prescribed to put my own previous interference right, I promised to
come at once, saying:
"It is quite evident that Percival does not understand the case."
"That is exactly what I thought," Natalie agreed, leading me to Brande's
cabin. I found his vitality lower than I expected, and he was very impatient.
The whole purpose of his life was at stake, dependent on his preserving a
healthy body, on which, in turn, a vigorous mind depends.
"How soon can you get me up?" he asked sharply, when my pretended
examination was over.
"I should say a month at most."
"That would be too long," he cried. "You must do it in less."
"It does not depend on me—"
"It does depend on you. I know life itself. You know the paltry science of
organic life. I have had no time for such trivial study. Get me well within
three days, or—"
"I am attending."
"By the hold over my sister's imagination which I have gained, I will kill
her on the fourth morning from now."
"You will—not."
"I tell you I will," Brande shrieked, starting up in his berth. "I could do it
now."
Page 93
"You could—not."
"Man, do you know what you are saying? You to bandy words with me! A
clod-brained fool to dare a man of science! Man of science forsooth! Your
men of science are to me as brain-benumbed, as brain-bereft, as that fly
which I crush—thus!"
The buzzing insect was indeed dead. But I was something more than a fly.
At last I was on a fair field with this scientific magician or madman. And on
a fair field I was not afraid of him.
"You are agitating yourself unnecessarily and injuriously," I said in my best
professional manner. "And if you persist in doing so you will make my one
month three."
In a voice of undisguised scorn, Brande exclaimed, without noticing my
interruption:
"Bearded by a creature whose little mind is to me like the open page of a
book to read when the humour seizes me." Then with a fierce glance at me
he cried:
"I have read your mind before. I can read it now."
"You can—not."
He threw himself back in his berth and strove to concentrate his mind. For
nearly five minutes he lay quite still, and then he said gently:
"You are right. Have you, then, a higher power than I?"
"No; a lower!"
"A lower! What do you mean?"
"I mean that I have merely paralysed your brain—that for many months to
come it will not be restored to its normal power—that it will never reach its
normal power again unless I choose."
"Then all is lost—lost—lost!" he wailed out. "The end is as far off, and the
journey as long, and the way as hard, as if I had never striven. And the
"Man, do you know what you are saying? You to bandy words with me! A
clod-brained fool to dare a man of science! Man of science forsooth! Your
men of science are to me as brain-benumbed, as brain-bereft, as that fly
which I crush—thus!"
The buzzing insect was indeed dead. But I was something more than a fly.
At last I was on a fair field with this scientific magician or madman. And on
a fair field I was not afraid of him.
"You are agitating yourself unnecessarily and injuriously," I said in my best
professional manner. "And if you persist in doing so you will make my one
month three."
In a voice of undisguised scorn, Brande exclaimed, without noticing my
interruption:
"Bearded by a creature whose little mind is to me like the open page of a
book to read when the humour seizes me." Then with a fierce glance at me
he cried:
"I have read your mind before. I can read it now."
"You can—not."
He threw himself back in his berth and strove to concentrate his mind. For
nearly five minutes he lay quite still, and then he said gently:
"You are right. Have you, then, a higher power than I?"
"No; a lower!"
"A lower! What do you mean?"
"I mean that I have merely paralysed your brain—that for many months to
come it will not be restored to its normal power—that it will never reach its
normal power again unless I choose."
"Then all is lost—lost—lost!" he wailed out. "The end is as far off, and the
journey as long, and the way as hard, as if I had never striven. And the
Page 94
tribute of human tears will be exacted to the uttermost. My life has been in
vain!"
The absolute agony in his voice, the note of almost superhuman suffering
and despair, was so intense, that, without thinking of what it was this man
was grieving over, I found myself saying soothingly:
"No, no! Nothing is lost. It is only your own overstrained nervous system
which sends these fantastic nightmares to your brain. I will soon make you
all right if you will listen to reason."
He turned to me with the most appealing look which I had ever seen in
human eyes save once before—when Natalie pleaded with me.
"I had forgotten," he said, "the issue now lies in your hands. Choose rightly.
Choose mercy."
"I will," I answered shortly, for his request brought me back with a jerk to
his motive.
"Then you will get me well as soon as your skill can do it?"
"I will keep you in your present condition until I have your most solemn
assurance that you will neither go farther yourself nor instigate others to go
farther with this preposterous scheme of yours."
"Bah!" Brande ejaculated contemptuously, and lay back with a sudden
content. "My brain is certainly out of order, else I should not have forgotten
—until your words recalled it—the Labrador expedition."
"The Labrador expedition?"
"Yes. On the day we sailed for the Arafura Sea, Grey started with another
party for Labrador. If we fail to act before the 31st December, in the year
1900, he will proceed. And the end of the century will be the date of the end
of the earth. I will signal to him now."
His face changed suddenly. For a moment I thought he was dead. Then the
dreadful fact came home to me. He was telegraphing telepathically to Grey.
So the murder that was upon my soul had been done in vain. Then another
vain!"
The absolute agony in his voice, the note of almost superhuman suffering
and despair, was so intense, that, without thinking of what it was this man
was grieving over, I found myself saying soothingly:
"No, no! Nothing is lost. It is only your own overstrained nervous system
which sends these fantastic nightmares to your brain. I will soon make you
all right if you will listen to reason."
He turned to me with the most appealing look which I had ever seen in
human eyes save once before—when Natalie pleaded with me.
"I had forgotten," he said, "the issue now lies in your hands. Choose rightly.
Choose mercy."
"I will," I answered shortly, for his request brought me back with a jerk to
his motive.
"Then you will get me well as soon as your skill can do it?"
"I will keep you in your present condition until I have your most solemn
assurance that you will neither go farther yourself nor instigate others to go
farther with this preposterous scheme of yours."
"Bah!" Brande ejaculated contemptuously, and lay back with a sudden
content. "My brain is certainly out of order, else I should not have forgotten
—until your words recalled it—the Labrador expedition."
"The Labrador expedition?"
"Yes. On the day we sailed for the Arafura Sea, Grey started with another
party for Labrador. If we fail to act before the 31st December, in the year
1900, he will proceed. And the end of the century will be the date of the end
of the earth. I will signal to him now."
His face changed suddenly. For a moment I thought he was dead. Then the
dreadful fact came home to me. He was telegraphing telepathically to Grey.
So the murder that was upon my soul had been done in vain. Then another
Page 95
life must be taken. Better a double crime than one resultless tragedy. I was
spared this.
Brande opened his eyes wearily, and sighed as if fatigued. The effort, short
as it was, must have been intense. He was prostrated. His voice was low,
almost a whisper, as he said:
"You have succeeded beyond belief. I cannot even signal him, much less
exchange ideas." With that he turned his face from me, and instantly fell
into a deep sleep.
I left the cabin and went on deck. As usual, it was fairly sprinkled over with
the passengers, but owing to the strong head-wind caused by the speed of
the steamer, there was a little nook in the bow where there was no one to
trouble me with unwelcome company.
I sat down on an arm of the starboard anchor and tried to think. The game
which seemed so nearly won had all to be played over again from the first
move. If I had killed Brande—which surely would have been justifiable—
the other expedition would go on from where he left off. And how should I
find them? And who would believe my story when I got back to England?
Brande must go on. His attempt to wreck the earth, even if the power he
claimed were not overrated, would fail. For if the compounds of a common
explosive must be so nicely balanced as they require to be, surely the
addition of the figures which I had made in his formula would upset the
balance of constituents in an agent so delicate, though so powerful, as that
which he had invented. When the master failed, it was more than probable
that the pupil would distrust the invention, and return to London for fresh
experiments. Then a clean sweep must be made of the whole party.
Meantime, it was plain that Brande must be allowed the opportunity of
failing. And this it would be my hazardous duty to superintend.
I returned to Brande's cabin with my mind made up. He was awake, and
looked at me eagerly, but waited for me to speak. Our conversation was
brief, for I had little sympathy with my patient, and the only anxiety I
experienced about his health was the hope that he would not die until he
had served my purpose.
"I have decided to get you up," I said curtly.
spared this.
Brande opened his eyes wearily, and sighed as if fatigued. The effort, short
as it was, must have been intense. He was prostrated. His voice was low,
almost a whisper, as he said:
"You have succeeded beyond belief. I cannot even signal him, much less
exchange ideas." With that he turned his face from me, and instantly fell
into a deep sleep.
I left the cabin and went on deck. As usual, it was fairly sprinkled over with
the passengers, but owing to the strong head-wind caused by the speed of
the steamer, there was a little nook in the bow where there was no one to
trouble me with unwelcome company.
I sat down on an arm of the starboard anchor and tried to think. The game
which seemed so nearly won had all to be played over again from the first
move. If I had killed Brande—which surely would have been justifiable—
the other expedition would go on from where he left off. And how should I
find them? And who would believe my story when I got back to England?
Brande must go on. His attempt to wreck the earth, even if the power he
claimed were not overrated, would fail. For if the compounds of a common
explosive must be so nicely balanced as they require to be, surely the
addition of the figures which I had made in his formula would upset the
balance of constituents in an agent so delicate, though so powerful, as that
which he had invented. When the master failed, it was more than probable
that the pupil would distrust the invention, and return to London for fresh
experiments. Then a clean sweep must be made of the whole party.
Meantime, it was plain that Brande must be allowed the opportunity of
failing. And this it would be my hazardous duty to superintend.
I returned to Brande's cabin with my mind made up. He was awake, and
looked at me eagerly, but waited for me to speak. Our conversation was
brief, for I had little sympathy with my patient, and the only anxiety I
experienced about his health was the hope that he would not die until he
had served my purpose.
"I have decided to get you up," I said curtly.
Page 96
"You have decided well," he answered, with equal coldness.
That was the whole interview—on which so much depended.
After this I did not speak to Brande on any subject but that of his
symptoms, and before long he was able to come on deck. The month I
spoke of as the duration of his illness was an intentional exaggeration on
my part.
Rockingham was forgotten with a suddenness and completeness that was
almost ghastly. The Society claimed to have improved the old maxim to
speak nothing of the dead save what is good. Of the dead they spoke not at
all. It is a callous creed, but in this instance it pleased me well.
We did not touch at Aden, and I was glad of it. The few attractions of the
place, the diving boys and the like, may be a relief in ordinary sea voyages,
but I was too much absorbed in my experiment on Brande to bear with
patience any delay which served to postpone the crisis of my scheme. I had
treated him well, so far as his bodily health went, but I deliberately
continued to tamper with his brain, so that any return of his telepathic
power was thus prevented. Indeed, Brande himself was not anxious for such
return. The power was always exercised at an extreme nervous strain, and it
was now, he said, unnecessary to his purpose.
In consequence of this determination, I modified the already minute doses
of the drug I was giving him. This soon told with advantage on his health.
His physical improvement partly restored his confidence in me, so that he
followed my instructions faithfully. He evidently recognised that he was in
my power; that if I did not choose to restore him fully no other man could.
Of the ship's officers, Anderson, who was in command, and Percival, the
doctor, were men of some individuality. The captain was a good sailor and
an excellent man of business. In the first capacity, he was firm, exacting,
and scrupulously conscientious. In the second, his conscience was more
elastic when he saw his way clear to his own advantage. He had certain
rigid rules of conduct which he prided himself on observing to the letter,
without for a moment suspecting that their raison d'etre lay in his own
interests. His commercial morality only required him to keep within the
law. His final contract with myself was, I admit, faithfully carried out, but
That was the whole interview—on which so much depended.
After this I did not speak to Brande on any subject but that of his
symptoms, and before long he was able to come on deck. The month I
spoke of as the duration of his illness was an intentional exaggeration on
my part.
Rockingham was forgotten with a suddenness and completeness that was
almost ghastly. The Society claimed to have improved the old maxim to
speak nothing of the dead save what is good. Of the dead they spoke not at
all. It is a callous creed, but in this instance it pleased me well.
We did not touch at Aden, and I was glad of it. The few attractions of the
place, the diving boys and the like, may be a relief in ordinary sea voyages,
but I was too much absorbed in my experiment on Brande to bear with
patience any delay which served to postpone the crisis of my scheme. I had
treated him well, so far as his bodily health went, but I deliberately
continued to tamper with his brain, so that any return of his telepathic
power was thus prevented. Indeed, Brande himself was not anxious for such
return. The power was always exercised at an extreme nervous strain, and it
was now, he said, unnecessary to his purpose.
In consequence of this determination, I modified the already minute doses
of the drug I was giving him. This soon told with advantage on his health.
His physical improvement partly restored his confidence in me, so that he
followed my instructions faithfully. He evidently recognised that he was in
my power; that if I did not choose to restore him fully no other man could.
Of the ship's officers, Anderson, who was in command, and Percival, the
doctor, were men of some individuality. The captain was a good sailor and
an excellent man of business. In the first capacity, he was firm, exacting,
and scrupulously conscientious. In the second, his conscience was more
elastic when he saw his way clear to his own advantage. He had certain
rigid rules of conduct which he prided himself on observing to the letter,
without for a moment suspecting that their raison d'etre lay in his own
interests. His commercial morality only required him to keep within the
law. His final contract with myself was, I admit, faithfully carried out, but
Page 97
the terms of it would not have discredited the most predatory business man
in London town.
Percival was the opposite pole of such a character. He was a clever man,
who might have risen in his profession but for his easy-going indolence. I
spent many an hour in his cabin. He was a sportsman and a skilled
raconteur. His anecdotes helped to while the weary time away. He
exaggerated persistently, but this did not disturb me. Besides, if in his
narratives he lengthened out the hunt a dozen miles and increased the
weight of the fish to an impossible figure, made the brace a dozen and the
ten-ton boat a man-of-war, it was not because he was deliberately
untruthful. He looked back on his feats through the telescope of a strongly
magnifying memory. It was more agreeable to me to hear him boast his
prowess than have him inquire after the health and treatment of my patient
Brande. On this matter he was naturally very curious, and I very reticent.
That Brande did not entirely trust me was evident from his confusion when
I surprised him once reading his formula. His anxiety to convince me that it
was only a commonplace memorandum was almost ludicrous. I was glad to
see him anxious about that document. The more carefully he preserved it,
and the more faithfully he adhered to its conditions, the better for my
experiment. A sense of security followed this incident. It did not last long. It
ended that evening.
After a day of almost unendurable heat, I went on deck for a breath of air.
We were well out in the Indian Ocean, and soundings were being attempted
by some of our naturalists. I sat alone and watched the sun sink down into
the glassy ocean on which our rushing vessel was the only thing that
moved. As the darkness of that hot, still night gathered, weird gleams of
phosphorus broke from the steamer's bows and streamed away behind us in
long lines of flashing spangles. Where the swell caused by the passage of
the ship rose in curling waves, these, as they splashed into mimic breakers,
burst into showers of flamboyant light. The water from the discharge-pipe
poured down in a cascade, that shone like silver. Every turn of the screw
dashed a thousand flashes on either side, and the heaving of the lead was
like the flight of a meteor, as it plunged with a luminous trail far down into
the dark unfathomable depths below.
in London town.
Percival was the opposite pole of such a character. He was a clever man,
who might have risen in his profession but for his easy-going indolence. I
spent many an hour in his cabin. He was a sportsman and a skilled
raconteur. His anecdotes helped to while the weary time away. He
exaggerated persistently, but this did not disturb me. Besides, if in his
narratives he lengthened out the hunt a dozen miles and increased the
weight of the fish to an impossible figure, made the brace a dozen and the
ten-ton boat a man-of-war, it was not because he was deliberately
untruthful. He looked back on his feats through the telescope of a strongly
magnifying memory. It was more agreeable to me to hear him boast his
prowess than have him inquire after the health and treatment of my patient
Brande. On this matter he was naturally very curious, and I very reticent.
That Brande did not entirely trust me was evident from his confusion when
I surprised him once reading his formula. His anxiety to convince me that it
was only a commonplace memorandum was almost ludicrous. I was glad to
see him anxious about that document. The more carefully he preserved it,
and the more faithfully he adhered to its conditions, the better for my
experiment. A sense of security followed this incident. It did not last long. It
ended that evening.
After a day of almost unendurable heat, I went on deck for a breath of air.
We were well out in the Indian Ocean, and soundings were being attempted
by some of our naturalists. I sat alone and watched the sun sink down into
the glassy ocean on which our rushing vessel was the only thing that
moved. As the darkness of that hot, still night gathered, weird gleams of
phosphorus broke from the steamer's bows and streamed away behind us in
long lines of flashing spangles. Where the swell caused by the passage of
the ship rose in curling waves, these, as they splashed into mimic breakers,
burst into showers of flamboyant light. The water from the discharge-pipe
poured down in a cascade, that shone like silver. Every turn of the screw
dashed a thousand flashes on either side, and the heaving of the lead was
like the flight of a meteor, as it plunged with a luminous trail far down into
the dark unfathomable depths below.
Page 98
My name was spoken softly. Natalie Brande stood beside me. The spell was
complete. The unearthly glamour of the magical scene had been compassed
by her. She had called it forth and could disperse it by an effort of her will. I
wrenched my mind free from the foolish phantasmagoria.
"I have good news," Natalie said in a low voice. Her tones were soft,
musical; her manner caressing. Happiness was in her whole bearing,
tenderness in her eyes. Dread oppressed me. "Herbert is now well again."
"He has been well for some time," I said, my heart beating fast.
"He is not thoroughly restored even yet. But this evening he was able to
receive a message from me by the thought waves. He thinks you are
plotting injury to him. His brain is not yet sufficiently strong to show how
foolish this fugitive fancy is. Perhaps you would go to him. He is troubling
himself over this. You can set his mind at rest."
"I can—and will—if I am not too late," I answered.
complete. The unearthly glamour of the magical scene had been compassed
by her. She had called it forth and could disperse it by an effort of her will. I
wrenched my mind free from the foolish phantasmagoria.
"I have good news," Natalie said in a low voice. Her tones were soft,
musical; her manner caressing. Happiness was in her whole bearing,
tenderness in her eyes. Dread oppressed me. "Herbert is now well again."
"He has been well for some time," I said, my heart beating fast.
"He is not thoroughly restored even yet. But this evening he was able to
receive a message from me by the thought waves. He thinks you are
plotting injury to him. His brain is not yet sufficiently strong to show how
foolish this fugitive fancy is. Perhaps you would go to him. He is troubling
himself over this. You can set his mind at rest."
"I can—and will—if I am not too late," I answered.
Page 99
CHAPTER XVI.
£5000 TO DETAIN THE SHIP.
Brande was asleep when I entered his cabin. His writing-table was covered
with scraps of paper on which he had been scribbling. My name was on
every scrap, preceded or followed by an unfinished sentence, thus: "Marcel
is thinking— When I was ill, Marcel thought— Marcel means to—" All
these I gathered up carefully and put in my pocket. Then I inoculated him
with as strong a solution of the drug I was using on him as was compatible
with the safety of his life. Immediate danger being thus averted, I
determined to run no similar risk again.
For many days after this our voyage was monotonous. The deadly secret
shared by Edith Metford and myself drew us gradually nearer to each other
as time passed. She understood me, or, at least, gave me the impression that
she understood me. Little by little that capricious mood which I have
heretofore described changed into one of enduring sympathy. With one
trivial exception, this lasted until the end. But for her help my mind would
hardly have stood the strain of events which were now at hand, whose livid
shadows were projected in the rising fire of Brande's relentless eyes.
Brande appeared to lose interest gradually in his ship's company. He
became daily more and more absorbed in his own thoughts. Natalie was
ever gentle, even tender. But I chafed at the impalpable barrier which was
always between us. Sometimes I thought that she would willingly have
ranged herself on my side. Some hidden power held her back. As to the
others, I began to like the boy Halley. He was lovable, if not athletic. His
devotion to Natalie, which never waned, did not now trouble me. It was
only a friendship, and I welcomed it. Had it been anything more, it was not
likely that he would have prevailed against the will of a man who had done
murder for his mistress. We steamed through the Malay Archipelago,
steering north, south, east, west, as if at haphazard, until only the navigating
officers and the director of the Society knew how our course lay. We were
£5000 TO DETAIN THE SHIP.
Brande was asleep when I entered his cabin. His writing-table was covered
with scraps of paper on which he had been scribbling. My name was on
every scrap, preceded or followed by an unfinished sentence, thus: "Marcel
is thinking— When I was ill, Marcel thought— Marcel means to—" All
these I gathered up carefully and put in my pocket. Then I inoculated him
with as strong a solution of the drug I was using on him as was compatible
with the safety of his life. Immediate danger being thus averted, I
determined to run no similar risk again.
For many days after this our voyage was monotonous. The deadly secret
shared by Edith Metford and myself drew us gradually nearer to each other
as time passed. She understood me, or, at least, gave me the impression that
she understood me. Little by little that capricious mood which I have
heretofore described changed into one of enduring sympathy. With one
trivial exception, this lasted until the end. But for her help my mind would
hardly have stood the strain of events which were now at hand, whose livid
shadows were projected in the rising fire of Brande's relentless eyes.
Brande appeared to lose interest gradually in his ship's company. He
became daily more and more absorbed in his own thoughts. Natalie was
ever gentle, even tender. But I chafed at the impalpable barrier which was
always between us. Sometimes I thought that she would willingly have
ranged herself on my side. Some hidden power held her back. As to the
others, I began to like the boy Halley. He was lovable, if not athletic. His
devotion to Natalie, which never waned, did not now trouble me. It was
only a friendship, and I welcomed it. Had it been anything more, it was not
likely that he would have prevailed against the will of a man who had done
murder for his mistress. We steamed through the Malay Archipelago,
steering north, south, east, west, as if at haphazard, until only the navigating
officers and the director of the Society knew how our course lay. We were
Page 100
searching for an island about the bearings of which, it transpired, some
mistake had been made. I do not know whether the great laureate ever
sailed these seas. But I know that his glorious islands of flowers and islands
of fruit, with all their luscious imagery, were here eclipsed by our own
islands of foliage. The long lagoons, the deep blue bays, the glittering parti-
coloured fish that swam in visible shoals deep down amidst the submerged
coral groves over which we passed, the rich-toned sea-weeds and brilliant
anemones, the yellow strands and the steep cliffs, the riotous foliage that
swept down from the sky to the blue of the sea; all these natural beauties
seemed to cry to me with living voices—to me bound on a cruise of
universal death.
After a long spell of apparently aimless but glorious steaming, a small
island was sighted on our port bow. The Esmeralda was steered directly for
it, and we dropped anchor in a deep natural harbour on its southern shore.
Preparations for landing had been going on during the day, and everything
was ready for quitting the ship.
It was here that my first opportunity for making use of the gold I had
brought with me occurred. Anderson was called up by Brande, who made
him a short complimentary speech, and finished it by ordering his officer to
return to England, where further instructions would be given him. This
order was received in respectful silence. Captain Anderson had been too
liberally treated to demur if the Esmeralda had been ordered to the South
Pole.
Brande went below for a few minutes, and as soon as he had disappeared I
went forward to Anderson and hailed him nervously, for there was not a
moment to spare.
"Anderson," I said hurriedly, "you must have noticed that Mr. Brande is an
eccentric—"
"Pardon me, sir; it is not my business to comment upon my owner."
"I did not ask you to comment upon him, sir," I said sharply. "It is I who
shall comment upon him, and it is for you to say whether you will
undertake to earn my money by waiting in this harbour till I am ready to
sail back with you to England."
mistake had been made. I do not know whether the great laureate ever
sailed these seas. But I know that his glorious islands of flowers and islands
of fruit, with all their luscious imagery, were here eclipsed by our own
islands of foliage. The long lagoons, the deep blue bays, the glittering parti-
coloured fish that swam in visible shoals deep down amidst the submerged
coral groves over which we passed, the rich-toned sea-weeds and brilliant
anemones, the yellow strands and the steep cliffs, the riotous foliage that
swept down from the sky to the blue of the sea; all these natural beauties
seemed to cry to me with living voices—to me bound on a cruise of
universal death.
After a long spell of apparently aimless but glorious steaming, a small
island was sighted on our port bow. The Esmeralda was steered directly for
it, and we dropped anchor in a deep natural harbour on its southern shore.
Preparations for landing had been going on during the day, and everything
was ready for quitting the ship.
It was here that my first opportunity for making use of the gold I had
brought with me occurred. Anderson was called up by Brande, who made
him a short complimentary speech, and finished it by ordering his officer to
return to England, where further instructions would be given him. This
order was received in respectful silence. Captain Anderson had been too
liberally treated to demur if the Esmeralda had been ordered to the South
Pole.
Brande went below for a few minutes, and as soon as he had disappeared I
went forward to Anderson and hailed him nervously, for there was not a
moment to spare.
"Anderson," I said hurriedly, "you must have noticed that Mr. Brande is an
eccentric—"
"Pardon me, sir; it is not my business to comment upon my owner."
"I did not ask you to comment upon him, sir," I said sharply. "It is I who
shall comment upon him, and it is for you to say whether you will
undertake to earn my money by waiting in this harbour till I am ready to
sail back with you to England."
Page 101
"Have you anything more to say, sir?" Anderson asked stiffly.
"I presume I have said enough."
"If you have nothing more to say I must ask you to leave the bridge, and if
it were not that you are leaving the ship this moment, I would caution you
not to be impertinent to me again."
He blew his whistle, and a steward ran forward.
"Johnson, see Mr. Marcel's luggage over the side at once." To me he said
shortly: "Quit my ship, sir."
This trivial show of temper, which, indeed, had been provoked by my own
hasty speech, turned my impatience into fury.
"Before I quit your ship," I said, with emphasis, "I will tell you how you
yourself will quit it. You will do so between two policemen if you land in
England, and between two marines if you think of keeping on the high seas.
Before we started, I sent a detailed statement of this ship, the nature of this
nefarious voyage, and the names of the passengers—or as many as I knew
—to a friend who will put it in proper hands if anything befalls me. Go
back without me and explain the loss of that French fishing fleet which was
sunk the very night we sailed. It is an awkward coincidence to be explained
by a man who returns from an unknown voyage having lost his entire list of
passengers. You cannot be aware of what this man Brande intends, or you
would at least stand by us as long as your own safety permitted. In any case
you cannot safely return without us."
Anderson, after reflecting for a moment, apologised for his peremptory
words, and agreed to stand by night and day, with fires banked, until I, and
all whom I could prevail upon to return with me, got back to his vessel.
There was no danger of his running short of coal. A ship that was practically
an ocean liner in coal ballast would be a considerable time in burning out
her own cargo. But he insisted on a large money payment in advance. I had
foolishly mentioned that I had a little over £5000 in gold. This he claimed
on the plea that "in duty to himself"—a favourite phrase of his—he could
not accept less. But I think his sense of duty was limited only by the fact
that I had hardly another penny in the world. Under the circumstances he
might have waived all remuneration. As he was firm, and as I had no time
"I presume I have said enough."
"If you have nothing more to say I must ask you to leave the bridge, and if
it were not that you are leaving the ship this moment, I would caution you
not to be impertinent to me again."
He blew his whistle, and a steward ran forward.
"Johnson, see Mr. Marcel's luggage over the side at once." To me he said
shortly: "Quit my ship, sir."
This trivial show of temper, which, indeed, had been provoked by my own
hasty speech, turned my impatience into fury.
"Before I quit your ship," I said, with emphasis, "I will tell you how you
yourself will quit it. You will do so between two policemen if you land in
England, and between two marines if you think of keeping on the high seas.
Before we started, I sent a detailed statement of this ship, the nature of this
nefarious voyage, and the names of the passengers—or as many as I knew
—to a friend who will put it in proper hands if anything befalls me. Go
back without me and explain the loss of that French fishing fleet which was
sunk the very night we sailed. It is an awkward coincidence to be explained
by a man who returns from an unknown voyage having lost his entire list of
passengers. You cannot be aware of what this man Brande intends, or you
would at least stand by us as long as your own safety permitted. In any case
you cannot safely return without us."
Anderson, after reflecting for a moment, apologised for his peremptory
words, and agreed to stand by night and day, with fires banked, until I, and
all whom I could prevail upon to return with me, got back to his vessel.
There was no danger of his running short of coal. A ship that was practically
an ocean liner in coal ballast would be a considerable time in burning out
her own cargo. But he insisted on a large money payment in advance. I had
foolishly mentioned that I had a little over £5000 in gold. This he claimed
on the plea that "in duty to himself"—a favourite phrase of his—he could
not accept less. But I think his sense of duty was limited only by the fact
that I had hardly another penny in the world. Under the circumstances he
might have waived all remuneration. As he was firm, and as I had no time
Page 102
to haggle, I agreed to give him the money. Our bargain was only completed
when Brande returned to the deck.
It was strange that on an island like that on which we were landing there
should be a regular army of natives waiting to assist us with our baggage,
and the saddled horses which were in readiness were out of place in a
primeval wilderness. An Englishman came forward, and, saluting Brande,
said all was ready for the start to the hills. This explained the puzzle. An
advance agent had made everything comfortable. For Brande, his sister, and
Miss Metford the best appointed horses were selected. I, as physician to the
chief, had one. The main body had to make the journey on foot, which they
did by very easy stages, owing to the heat and the primitive track which
formed the only road. Their journey was not very long—perhaps ten miles
in a direct line.
Mounted as we were, it was often necessary to stoop to escape the dense
masses of parasitic growth which hung in green festoons from every branch
of the trees on either side. Under this thick shade all the riotous vegetation
of the tropics had fought for life and struggled for light and air till the
wealth of their luxuriant death had carpeted the underwood with a thick
deposit of steaming foliage. As we ascended the height, every mile in
distance brought changes in the botanical growths, which might have
passed unnoticed by the ordinary observer or ignorant pioneer. All were
noted and commented on by Brande, whose eye was still as keen as his
brain had once been brilliant. His usual staid demeanour changed suddenly.
He romped ahead of us like a schoolboy out for a holiday. Unlike a
schoolboy, however, he was always seeking new items of knowledge and
conveying them to us with unaffected pleasure. He was more like a master
who had found new ground and new material for his class. Natalie gave
herself up like him to this enjoyment of the moment. Edith Metford and I
partly caught the glamour of their infectious good-humour. But with both of
us it was tempered by the knowledge of what was in store.
When we arrived at our destination we dismounted, at Brande's request, and
tied our horses to convenient branches. He went forward, and, pushing
aside the underwood with both hands, motioned to us to follow him till he
stopped on a ledge of rock which overtopped a hollow in the mountain. The
gorge below was the most beautiful glade I ever looked upon.
when Brande returned to the deck.
It was strange that on an island like that on which we were landing there
should be a regular army of natives waiting to assist us with our baggage,
and the saddled horses which were in readiness were out of place in a
primeval wilderness. An Englishman came forward, and, saluting Brande,
said all was ready for the start to the hills. This explained the puzzle. An
advance agent had made everything comfortable. For Brande, his sister, and
Miss Metford the best appointed horses were selected. I, as physician to the
chief, had one. The main body had to make the journey on foot, which they
did by very easy stages, owing to the heat and the primitive track which
formed the only road. Their journey was not very long—perhaps ten miles
in a direct line.
Mounted as we were, it was often necessary to stoop to escape the dense
masses of parasitic growth which hung in green festoons from every branch
of the trees on either side. Under this thick shade all the riotous vegetation
of the tropics had fought for life and struggled for light and air till the
wealth of their luxuriant death had carpeted the underwood with a thick
deposit of steaming foliage. As we ascended the height, every mile in
distance brought changes in the botanical growths, which might have
passed unnoticed by the ordinary observer or ignorant pioneer. All were
noted and commented on by Brande, whose eye was still as keen as his
brain had once been brilliant. His usual staid demeanour changed suddenly.
He romped ahead of us like a schoolboy out for a holiday. Unlike a
schoolboy, however, he was always seeking new items of knowledge and
conveying them to us with unaffected pleasure. He was more like a master
who had found new ground and new material for his class. Natalie gave
herself up like him to this enjoyment of the moment. Edith Metford and I
partly caught the glamour of their infectious good-humour. But with both of
us it was tempered by the knowledge of what was in store.
When we arrived at our destination we dismounted, at Brande's request, and
tied our horses to convenient branches. He went forward, and, pushing
aside the underwood with both hands, motioned to us to follow him till he
stopped on a ledge of rock which overtopped a hollow in the mountain. The
gorge below was the most beautiful glade I ever looked upon.
Page 103
It was a paradise of foliage. Here and there a fallen tree had formed a
picturesque bridge over the mountain stream which meandered through it.
Far down below there was a waterfall, where gorgeous tree-ferns rose in
natural bowers, while others further still leant over the lotus-covered
stream, their giant leaves trailing in the slow-moving current. Tangled
masses of bracken rioted in wild abundance over a velvety green sod,
overshadowed by waving magnolias. Through the trees bright-plumaged
birds were flitting from branch to branch in songless flight, flashing their
brilliant colours through the sunny leaves. In places the water splashed over
moss-grown rocks into deep pools. Every drifting spray of cloud threw over
the dell a new light, deepening the shadows under the great ferns.
It was here in this glorious fairyland; here upon this island, where before us
no white foot had ever trod; whose nameless people represented the
simplest types of human existence, that Herbert Brande was to put his
devilish experiment to the proof. I marvelled that he should have selected so
fair a spot for so terrible a purpose. But the papers which I found later
amongst the man's effects on the Esmeralda explain much that was then
incomprehensible to me.
Our camp was quickly formed, and our life was outwardly as happy as if we
had been an ordinary company of tourists. I say outwardly, because, while
we walked and climbed and collected specimens of botanical or geological
interest, there remained that latent dread which always followed us, and
dominated the most frivolous of our people, on all of whom a new
solemnity had fallen. For myself, the fact that the hour of trial for my own
experiment was daily drawing closer and more inevitable, was sufficient to
account for my constant and extreme anxiety.
Brande joined none of our excursions. He was always at work in his
improvised laboratory. The boxes of material which had been brought from
the ship nearly filled it from floor to roof, and from the speed with which
these were emptied, it was evident that their contents had been systematised
before shipment. In place of the varied collection of substances there grew
up within the room a cone of compound matter in which all were blended.
This cone was smaller, Brande admitted, than what he had intended. The
supply of subordinate fulminates, though several times greater than what
was required, proved to be considerably short. But as he had allowed
picturesque bridge over the mountain stream which meandered through it.
Far down below there was a waterfall, where gorgeous tree-ferns rose in
natural bowers, while others further still leant over the lotus-covered
stream, their giant leaves trailing in the slow-moving current. Tangled
masses of bracken rioted in wild abundance over a velvety green sod,
overshadowed by waving magnolias. Through the trees bright-plumaged
birds were flitting from branch to branch in songless flight, flashing their
brilliant colours through the sunny leaves. In places the water splashed over
moss-grown rocks into deep pools. Every drifting spray of cloud threw over
the dell a new light, deepening the shadows under the great ferns.
It was here in this glorious fairyland; here upon this island, where before us
no white foot had ever trod; whose nameless people represented the
simplest types of human existence, that Herbert Brande was to put his
devilish experiment to the proof. I marvelled that he should have selected so
fair a spot for so terrible a purpose. But the papers which I found later
amongst the man's effects on the Esmeralda explain much that was then
incomprehensible to me.
Our camp was quickly formed, and our life was outwardly as happy as if we
had been an ordinary company of tourists. I say outwardly, because, while
we walked and climbed and collected specimens of botanical or geological
interest, there remained that latent dread which always followed us, and
dominated the most frivolous of our people, on all of whom a new
solemnity had fallen. For myself, the fact that the hour of trial for my own
experiment was daily drawing closer and more inevitable, was sufficient to
account for my constant and extreme anxiety.
Brande joined none of our excursions. He was always at work in his
improvised laboratory. The boxes of material which had been brought from
the ship nearly filled it from floor to roof, and from the speed with which
these were emptied, it was evident that their contents had been systematised
before shipment. In place of the varied collection of substances there grew
up within the room a cone of compound matter in which all were blended.
This cone was smaller, Brande admitted, than what he had intended. The
supply of subordinate fulminates, though several times greater than what
was required, proved to be considerably short. But as he had allowed
Page 104
himself a large margin—everything being on a scale far exceeding the
minimum which his calculations had pointed to as sufficient—this
deficiency did not cause him more than a temporary annoyance. So he
worked on.
When we had been three weeks on the island I found the suspense greater
than I could bear. The crisis was at hand, and my heart failed me. I
determined to make a last appeal to Natalie, to fly with me to the ship. Edith
Metford would accompany us. The rest might take the risk to which they
had consented.
I found Natalie standing on the high rock whence the most lovely view of
the dell could be obtained, and as I approached her silently she was not
aware of my presence until I laid my hand on her shoulder.
"Natalie," I said wistfully, for the girl's eyes were full of tears, "do you mind
if I withdraw now from this enterprise, in which I cannot be of the slightest
use, and of which I most heartily disapprove?"
"The Society would not allow you to withdraw. You cannot do so without
its permission, and hope to live within a thousand miles of it," she answered
gravely.
"I should not care to live within ten thousand miles of it. I should try to get
and keep the earth's diameter between myself and it."
She looked up with an expression of such pain that my heart smote me.
"How about me? I cannot live without you now," she said softly.
"Don't live without me. Come with me. Get rid of this infamous association
of lunatics, whose object they themselves cannot really appreciate, and
whose means are murder—"
But there she stopped me. "My brother could find me out at the uttermost
ends of the earth if I forsook him, and you know I do not mean to forsake
him. For yourself—do not try to desert. It would make no difference. Do
not believe that any consideration would cause me willingly to give you a
moment's pain, or that I should shrink from sacrificing myself to save you."
With one of her small white hands she gently pressed my head towards her.
minimum which his calculations had pointed to as sufficient—this
deficiency did not cause him more than a temporary annoyance. So he
worked on.
When we had been three weeks on the island I found the suspense greater
than I could bear. The crisis was at hand, and my heart failed me. I
determined to make a last appeal to Natalie, to fly with me to the ship. Edith
Metford would accompany us. The rest might take the risk to which they
had consented.
I found Natalie standing on the high rock whence the most lovely view of
the dell could be obtained, and as I approached her silently she was not
aware of my presence until I laid my hand on her shoulder.
"Natalie," I said wistfully, for the girl's eyes were full of tears, "do you mind
if I withdraw now from this enterprise, in which I cannot be of the slightest
use, and of which I most heartily disapprove?"
"The Society would not allow you to withdraw. You cannot do so without
its permission, and hope to live within a thousand miles of it," she answered
gravely.
"I should not care to live within ten thousand miles of it. I should try to get
and keep the earth's diameter between myself and it."
She looked up with an expression of such pain that my heart smote me.
"How about me? I cannot live without you now," she said softly.
"Don't live without me. Come with me. Get rid of this infamous association
of lunatics, whose object they themselves cannot really appreciate, and
whose means are murder—"
But there she stopped me. "My brother could find me out at the uttermost
ends of the earth if I forsook him, and you know I do not mean to forsake
him. For yourself—do not try to desert. It would make no difference. Do
not believe that any consideration would cause me willingly to give you a
moment's pain, or that I should shrink from sacrificing myself to save you."
With one of her small white hands she gently pressed my head towards her.
Page 105
Her lips touched my forehead, and she whispered: "Do not leave me. It will
soon be over now. I—I—need you."
As I was returning dejected after my fruitless appeal to Natalie, I met Edith
Metford, to whom I had unhappily mentioned my proposal for an escape.
"Is it arranged? When do we start?" she asked eagerly.
"It is not arranged, and we do not start," I answered in despair.
"You told me you would go with her or without her," she cried passionately.
"It is shameful—unmanly."
"It is certainly both if I really said what you tell me. I was not myself at the
moment, and my tongue must have slandered me. I stay to the end. But you
will go. Captain Anderson will receive you—"
"How am I to be certain of that?"
"I paid him for your passage, and have his receipt."
"And you really think I would go and leave—leave—"
"Natalie? I think you would be perfectly justified."
At this the girl stamped her foot passionately on the ground and burst into
tears. Nor would she permit any of the slight caresses I offered. I thought
her old caprices were returning. She flung my arm rudely from her and left
me bewildered.
soon be over now. I—I—need you."
As I was returning dejected after my fruitless appeal to Natalie, I met Edith
Metford, to whom I had unhappily mentioned my proposal for an escape.
"Is it arranged? When do we start?" she asked eagerly.
"It is not arranged, and we do not start," I answered in despair.
"You told me you would go with her or without her," she cried passionately.
"It is shameful—unmanly."
"It is certainly both if I really said what you tell me. I was not myself at the
moment, and my tongue must have slandered me. I stay to the end. But you
will go. Captain Anderson will receive you—"
"How am I to be certain of that?"
"I paid him for your passage, and have his receipt."
"And you really think I would go and leave—leave—"
"Natalie? I think you would be perfectly justified."
At this the girl stamped her foot passionately on the ground and burst into
tears. Nor would she permit any of the slight caresses I offered. I thought
her old caprices were returning. She flung my arm rudely from her and left
me bewildered.
Page 106
CHAPTER XVII.
"THIS EARTH SHALL DIE."
My memory does not serve me well in the scenes which immediately
preceded the closing of the drama in which Brande was chief actor. It is
doubtless the transcendental interest of the final situation which blunts my
recollection of what occurred shortly before it. I did not abate one jot of my
determination to fight my venture out unflinching, but my actions were
probably more automatic than reasoned, as the time of our last encounter
approached. On the whole, the fight had been a fair one. Brande had used
his advantage over me for his own purpose as long as it remained with him.
I used the advantage as soon as it passed to me for mine. The conditions had
thus been equalised when, for the third and last time, I was to hear him
address his Society.
This time the man was weak in health. His vitality was ebbing fast, but his
marvellous inspiration was strong within him, and, supported by it, he
battled manfully with the disease which I had manufactured for him. His
lecture-room was the fairy glen; his canopy the heavens.
I cannot give the substance of this address, or any portion of it, verbatim as
on former occasions, for I have not the manuscript. I doubt if Brande wrote
out his last speech. Methodical as were his habits it is probable that his final
words were not premeditated. They burst from him in a delirium that could
hardly have been studied. His fine frenzy could not well have originated
from considered sentences, although his language, regarded as mere oratory,
was magnificent. It was appalling in the light through which I read it.
He stood alone upon the rock which overtopped the dell. We arranged
ourselves in such groups as suited our inclinations, upon some rising
ground below. The great trees waved overhead, low murmuring. The
waterfall splashed drearily. Below, not a whisper was exchanged. Above,
"THIS EARTH SHALL DIE."
My memory does not serve me well in the scenes which immediately
preceded the closing of the drama in which Brande was chief actor. It is
doubtless the transcendental interest of the final situation which blunts my
recollection of what occurred shortly before it. I did not abate one jot of my
determination to fight my venture out unflinching, but my actions were
probably more automatic than reasoned, as the time of our last encounter
approached. On the whole, the fight had been a fair one. Brande had used
his advantage over me for his own purpose as long as it remained with him.
I used the advantage as soon as it passed to me for mine. The conditions had
thus been equalised when, for the third and last time, I was to hear him
address his Society.
This time the man was weak in health. His vitality was ebbing fast, but his
marvellous inspiration was strong within him, and, supported by it, he
battled manfully with the disease which I had manufactured for him. His
lecture-room was the fairy glen; his canopy the heavens.
I cannot give the substance of this address, or any portion of it, verbatim as
on former occasions, for I have not the manuscript. I doubt if Brande wrote
out his last speech. Methodical as were his habits it is probable that his final
words were not premeditated. They burst from him in a delirium that could
hardly have been studied. His fine frenzy could not well have originated
from considered sentences, although his language, regarded as mere oratory,
was magnificent. It was appalling in the light through which I read it.
He stood alone upon the rock which overtopped the dell. We arranged
ourselves in such groups as suited our inclinations, upon some rising
ground below. The great trees waved overhead, low murmuring. The
waterfall splashed drearily. Below, not a whisper was exchanged. Above,
Page 107
the man poured out his triumphant death-song in sonorous periods. Below,
great fear was upon all. Above, the madman exulted wildly.
At first his voice was weak. As he went on it gained strength and depth. He
alluded to his first address, in which he had hinted that the material
Universe was not quite a success; to his second, in which he had boldly
declared it was an absolute failure. This, his third declaration, was to tell us
that the remedy as far as he, a mortal man, could apply it, was ready. The
end was at hand. That night should see the consummation of his life-work.
To-morrow's sun would rise—if it rose at all—on the earth restored to
space.
A shiver passed perceptibly over the people, prepared as they were for this
long foreseen announcement. Edith Metford, who stood by me on my left,
slipped her hand into mine and pressed my fingers hard. Natalie Brande, on
my right, did not move. Her eyes were dilated and fixed on the speaker. The
old clairvoyante look was on her face. Her dark pupils were blinded save to
their inward light. She was either unconscious or only partly conscious.
Now that the hour had come, they who had believed their courage secure
felt it wither. They, the people with us, begged for a little longer time to
brace themselves for the great crisis—the plunge into an eternity from
which there would be no resurrection, neither of matter nor of mind.
Brande heeded them not.
"This night," said he, with culminating enthusiasm, "the cloud-capped
towers, the gorgeous palaces, the solemn temples, shall dissolve. To this
great globe itself—this paltry speck of less account in space than a dew-
drop in an ocean—and all its sorrow and pain, its trials and temptations, all
the pathos and bathos of our tragic human farce, the end is near. The way
has been hard, and the journey overlong, and the burden often beyond man's
strength. But that long-drawn sorrow now shall cease. The tears will be
wiped away. The burden will fall from weary shoulders. For the fulness of
time has come. This earth shall die! And death is peace.
"I stand," he cried out in a strident voice, raising his arm aloft, "I may say,
with one foot on sea and one on land, for I hold the elemental secret of them
both. And I swear by the living god—Science incarnate—that the suffering
great fear was upon all. Above, the madman exulted wildly.
At first his voice was weak. As he went on it gained strength and depth. He
alluded to his first address, in which he had hinted that the material
Universe was not quite a success; to his second, in which he had boldly
declared it was an absolute failure. This, his third declaration, was to tell us
that the remedy as far as he, a mortal man, could apply it, was ready. The
end was at hand. That night should see the consummation of his life-work.
To-morrow's sun would rise—if it rose at all—on the earth restored to
space.
A shiver passed perceptibly over the people, prepared as they were for this
long foreseen announcement. Edith Metford, who stood by me on my left,
slipped her hand into mine and pressed my fingers hard. Natalie Brande, on
my right, did not move. Her eyes were dilated and fixed on the speaker. The
old clairvoyante look was on her face. Her dark pupils were blinded save to
their inward light. She was either unconscious or only partly conscious.
Now that the hour had come, they who had believed their courage secure
felt it wither. They, the people with us, begged for a little longer time to
brace themselves for the great crisis—the plunge into an eternity from
which there would be no resurrection, neither of matter nor of mind.
Brande heeded them not.
"This night," said he, with culminating enthusiasm, "the cloud-capped
towers, the gorgeous palaces, the solemn temples, shall dissolve. To this
great globe itself—this paltry speck of less account in space than a dew-
drop in an ocean—and all its sorrow and pain, its trials and temptations, all
the pathos and bathos of our tragic human farce, the end is near. The way
has been hard, and the journey overlong, and the burden often beyond man's
strength. But that long-drawn sorrow now shall cease. The tears will be
wiped away. The burden will fall from weary shoulders. For the fulness of
time has come. This earth shall die! And death is peace.
"I stand," he cried out in a strident voice, raising his arm aloft, "I may say,
with one foot on sea and one on land, for I hold the elemental secret of them
both. And I swear by the living god—Science incarnate—that the suffering
Page 108
of the centuries is over, that for this earth and all that it contains, from this
night and for ever, Time will be no more!"
A great cry rose from the people. "Give us another day—only another day!"
But Brande made answer: "It is now too late."
"Too late!" the people wailed.
"Yes, too late. I warned you long ago. Are you not yet ready? In two hours
the disintegrating agent will enter on its work. No human power could stop
it now. Not if every particle of the material I have compounded were
separated and scattered to the winds. Before I set my foot upon this rock I
applied the key which will release its inherent energy. I myself am
powerless."
"Powerless," sobbed the auditors.
"Powerless! And if I had ten thousand times the power which I have called
forth from the universal element, I would use it towards the issue I have
forecast."
Thereupon he turned away. Doom sounded in his words. The hand of Death
laid clammy fingers on us. Edith Metford's strength failed at last. It had
been sorely tested. She sank into my arms.
"Courage, true heart, our time has come," I whispered. "We start for the
steamer at once. The horses are ready." My arrangements had been already
made. My plan had been as carefully matured as any ever made by Brande
himself.
"How many horses?"
"Three. One for you; another for Natalie; the third for myself. The rest must
accept the fate they have selected."
The girl shuddered as she said, "But your interference with the formula?
You are sure it will destroy the effect?"
"I am certain that the particular result on which Brande calculates will not
take place. But short of that, he has still enough explosive matter stored to
night and for ever, Time will be no more!"
A great cry rose from the people. "Give us another day—only another day!"
But Brande made answer: "It is now too late."
"Too late!" the people wailed.
"Yes, too late. I warned you long ago. Are you not yet ready? In two hours
the disintegrating agent will enter on its work. No human power could stop
it now. Not if every particle of the material I have compounded were
separated and scattered to the winds. Before I set my foot upon this rock I
applied the key which will release its inherent energy. I myself am
powerless."
"Powerless," sobbed the auditors.
"Powerless! And if I had ten thousand times the power which I have called
forth from the universal element, I would use it towards the issue I have
forecast."
Thereupon he turned away. Doom sounded in his words. The hand of Death
laid clammy fingers on us. Edith Metford's strength failed at last. It had
been sorely tested. She sank into my arms.
"Courage, true heart, our time has come," I whispered. "We start for the
steamer at once. The horses are ready." My arrangements had been already
made. My plan had been as carefully matured as any ever made by Brande
himself.
"How many horses?"
"Three. One for you; another for Natalie; the third for myself. The rest must
accept the fate they have selected."
The girl shuddered as she said, "But your interference with the formula?
You are sure it will destroy the effect?"
"I am certain that the particular result on which Brande calculates will not
take place. But short of that, he has still enough explosive matter stored to
Page 109
cause an earthquake. We are not safe within a radius of fifty miles. It will be
a race against time."
"Natalie will not come."
"Not voluntarily. You must think of some plan. Your brain is quick. We have
not a moment to lose. Ah, there she is! Speak to her."
Natalie was crossing the open ground which led from the glen to Brande's
laboratory. She did not observe us till Edith called to her. Then she
approached hastily and embraced her friend with visible emotion. Even to
me she offered her cheek without reserve.
"Natalie," I said quickly, "there are three horses saddled and waiting in the
palm grove. The Esmeralda is still lying in the harbour where we landed.
You will come with us. Indeed, you have no choice. You must come if I
have to carry you to your horse and tie you to the saddle. You will not force
me to put that indignity upon you. To the horses, then! Come!"
For answer she called her brother loudly by his name. Brande immediately
appeared at the door of his laboratory, and when he perceived from whom
the call had come he joined us.
"Herbert," said Natalie, "our friend is deserting us. He must still cling to the
thought that your purpose may fail, and he expects to escape on horseback
from the fate of the earth. Reason with him yet a little further."
"There is no time to reason," I interrupted. "The horses are ready. This girl
(pointing as I spoke to Edith Metford) takes one, I another, and you the
third—whether your brother agrees or not."
"Surely you have not lost your reason? Have you forgotten the drop of
water in the English Channel?" Brande said quietly.
"Brande," I answered, "the sooner you induce your sister to come with me
the better; and the sooner you induce these maniac friends of yours to clear
out the better, for your enterprise will fail."
"It is as certain as the law of gravitation. With my own hand I mixed the
ingredients according to the formula."
a race against time."
"Natalie will not come."
"Not voluntarily. You must think of some plan. Your brain is quick. We have
not a moment to lose. Ah, there she is! Speak to her."
Natalie was crossing the open ground which led from the glen to Brande's
laboratory. She did not observe us till Edith called to her. Then she
approached hastily and embraced her friend with visible emotion. Even to
me she offered her cheek without reserve.
"Natalie," I said quickly, "there are three horses saddled and waiting in the
palm grove. The Esmeralda is still lying in the harbour where we landed.
You will come with us. Indeed, you have no choice. You must come if I
have to carry you to your horse and tie you to the saddle. You will not force
me to put that indignity upon you. To the horses, then! Come!"
For answer she called her brother loudly by his name. Brande immediately
appeared at the door of his laboratory, and when he perceived from whom
the call had come he joined us.
"Herbert," said Natalie, "our friend is deserting us. He must still cling to the
thought that your purpose may fail, and he expects to escape on horseback
from the fate of the earth. Reason with him yet a little further."
"There is no time to reason," I interrupted. "The horses are ready. This girl
(pointing as I spoke to Edith Metford) takes one, I another, and you the
third—whether your brother agrees or not."
"Surely you have not lost your reason? Have you forgotten the drop of
water in the English Channel?" Brande said quietly.
"Brande," I answered, "the sooner you induce your sister to come with me
the better; and the sooner you induce these maniac friends of yours to clear
out the better, for your enterprise will fail."
"It is as certain as the law of gravitation. With my own hand I mixed the
ingredients according to the formula."
Page 110
"And," said I, "with my own hand I altered your formula."
Had Brande's heart stopped beating, his face could not have become more
distorted and livid. He moved close to me, and, glaring into my eyes, hissed
out:
"You altered my formula?"
"I did," I answered recklessly. "I multiplied your figures by ten where they
struck me as insufficient."
"When?"
I strode closer still to him and looked him straight in the eyes while I spoke.
"That night in the Red Sea, when Edith Metford, by accident, mixed
morphia in your medicine. The night I injected a subtle poison, which I
picked up in India once, into your blood while you slept, thereby baffling
some of the functions of your extraordinary brain. The night when in your
sleep you stirred once, and had you stirred twice, I would have killed you,
then and there, as ruthlessly as you would kill mankind now. The night I did
kill your lieutenant, Rockingham, and throw his body overboard to the
sharks."
Brande did not speak for a moment. Then he said in a gentle,
uncomplaining voice:
"So it now devolves on Grey. The end will be the same. The Labrador
expedition will succeed where I have failed." To Natalie: "You had better
go. There will only be an explosion. The island will probably disappear.
That will be all."
"Do you remain?" she asked.
"Yes. I perish with my failure."
"Then I perish with you. And you, Marcel, save yourself—you coward!"
I started as if struck in the face. Then I said to Edith: "Be careful to keep to
the track. Take the bay horse. I saddled him for myself, but you can ride
him safely. Lose no time, and ride hard for the coast."
Had Brande's heart stopped beating, his face could not have become more
distorted and livid. He moved close to me, and, glaring into my eyes, hissed
out:
"You altered my formula?"
"I did," I answered recklessly. "I multiplied your figures by ten where they
struck me as insufficient."
"When?"
I strode closer still to him and looked him straight in the eyes while I spoke.
"That night in the Red Sea, when Edith Metford, by accident, mixed
morphia in your medicine. The night I injected a subtle poison, which I
picked up in India once, into your blood while you slept, thereby baffling
some of the functions of your extraordinary brain. The night when in your
sleep you stirred once, and had you stirred twice, I would have killed you,
then and there, as ruthlessly as you would kill mankind now. The night I did
kill your lieutenant, Rockingham, and throw his body overboard to the
sharks."
Brande did not speak for a moment. Then he said in a gentle,
uncomplaining voice:
"So it now devolves on Grey. The end will be the same. The Labrador
expedition will succeed where I have failed." To Natalie: "You had better
go. There will only be an explosion. The island will probably disappear.
That will be all."
"Do you remain?" she asked.
"Yes. I perish with my failure."
"Then I perish with you. And you, Marcel, save yourself—you coward!"
I started as if struck in the face. Then I said to Edith: "Be careful to keep to
the track. Take the bay horse. I saddled him for myself, but you can ride
him safely. Lose no time, and ride hard for the coast."
Page 111
"Arthur Marcel," she answered, so softly that the others did not hear, "your
work in the world is not yet over. There is the Labrador expedition. Just
now, when my strength failed, you whispered 'courage.' Be true to yourself!
Half an hour is gone."
At length some glimmer of human feeling awoke in Brande. He said in a
low, abstracted voice: "My life fittingly ends now. To keep you, Natalie,
would only be a vulgar murder." The old will power seemed to come back
to him. He looked into the girl's eyes, and said slowly and sternly: "Go! I
command it."
Without another word he turned away from us. When he had disappeared
into the laboratory, Natalie sighed, and said dreamily:
"I am ready. Let us go."
work in the world is not yet over. There is the Labrador expedition. Just
now, when my strength failed, you whispered 'courage.' Be true to yourself!
Half an hour is gone."
At length some glimmer of human feeling awoke in Brande. He said in a
low, abstracted voice: "My life fittingly ends now. To keep you, Natalie,
would only be a vulgar murder." The old will power seemed to come back
to him. He looked into the girl's eyes, and said slowly and sternly: "Go! I
command it."
Without another word he turned away from us. When he had disappeared
into the laboratory, Natalie sighed, and said dreamily:
"I am ready. Let us go."
Page 112
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE FLIGHT.
I led the girls hurriedly to the horses. When they were mounted on the
ponies, I gave the bridle-reins of the bay horse—whose size and strength
were necessary for my extra weight—to Edith Metford, and asked her to
wait for me until I announced Brande's probable failure to the people, and
advised a sauve qui peut.
Hard upon my warning there followed a strange metamorphosis in the
crowd, who, after the passing weakness at the lecture, had fallen back into
stoical indifference, or it may have been despair. The possibility of escape
galvanized them into the desire for life. Cries of distress, and prayers for
help, filled the air. Men and women rushed about like frightened sheep
without concert or any sensible effort to escape, wasting in futile scrambles
the short time remaining to them. For another half hour had now passed,
and in sixty minutes the earthquake would take place.
"Follow us!" I shouted, as with my companions I rode slowly through the
camp. "Keep the track to the sea. I shall have the steamer's boats ready for
all who may reach the shore alive."
"The horses! Seize the horses!" rose in a loud shout, and the mob flung
themselves upon us, as though three animals could carry all.
When I saw the rush, I called out: "Sit firm, Natalie; I am going to strike
your horse." Saying which I struck the pony a sharp blow with my riding-
whip crossways on the flank. It bounded like a deer, and then dashed
forward down the rough pathway.
"Now you, Edith!" I struck her pony in the same way; but it only reared and
nearly threw her. It could not get away. Already hands were upon both
bridle-reins. There was no help for it. I pulled out my revolver and fired
THE FLIGHT.
I led the girls hurriedly to the horses. When they were mounted on the
ponies, I gave the bridle-reins of the bay horse—whose size and strength
were necessary for my extra weight—to Edith Metford, and asked her to
wait for me until I announced Brande's probable failure to the people, and
advised a sauve qui peut.
Hard upon my warning there followed a strange metamorphosis in the
crowd, who, after the passing weakness at the lecture, had fallen back into
stoical indifference, or it may have been despair. The possibility of escape
galvanized them into the desire for life. Cries of distress, and prayers for
help, filled the air. Men and women rushed about like frightened sheep
without concert or any sensible effort to escape, wasting in futile scrambles
the short time remaining to them. For another half hour had now passed,
and in sixty minutes the earthquake would take place.
"Follow us!" I shouted, as with my companions I rode slowly through the
camp. "Keep the track to the sea. I shall have the steamer's boats ready for
all who may reach the shore alive."
"The horses! Seize the horses!" rose in a loud shout, and the mob flung
themselves upon us, as though three animals could carry all.
When I saw the rush, I called out: "Sit firm, Natalie; I am going to strike
your horse." Saying which I struck the pony a sharp blow with my riding-
whip crossways on the flank. It bounded like a deer, and then dashed
forward down the rough pathway.
"Now you, Edith!" I struck her pony in the same way; but it only reared and
nearly threw her. It could not get away. Already hands were upon both
bridle-reins. There was no help for it. I pulled out my revolver and fired
Page 113
once, twice, and thrice—for I missed the second shot—and then the
maddened animal sprang forward, released from the hands that held it.
It was now time to look to myself. I was in the midst of a dozen maniacs
mad with fear. I kicked in my spurs desperately, and the bay lashed out his
hind feet. One hoof struck young Halley on the forehead. He fell back dead,
his skull in fragments. But the others refused to break the circle. Then I
emptied my weapon on them, and my horse plunged through the opening,
followed by despairing execrations. The moment I was clear, I returned my
revolver to its case, and settled myself in the saddle, for, borne out of the
proper path as I had been, there was a stiff bank to leap before I could
regain the track to the shore. Owing to the darkness the horse refused to
leap, and I nearly fell over his head. With a little scrambling I managed to
get back into my seat, and then trotted along the bank for a hundred yards.
At this point the bank disappeared, and there was nothing between me now
and the open track to the sea.
Once upon the path, I put the bay to a gallop, and very soon overtook a man
and a woman hurrying on. They were running hand in hand, the man a little
in front dragging his companion on by force. It was plain to me that the
woman could not hold out much longer. The man, Claude Lureau, hailed
me as I passed.
"Help us, Marcel. Don't ride away from us."
"I cannot save both," I answered, pulling up.
"Then save Mademoiselle Véret. I'll take my chance."
This blunt speech moved me, the more especially as the man was French. I
could not allow him to point the way of duty to me—an Englishman.
"Assist her up, then. Now, Mademoiselle, put your arms round me and hold
hard for your life. Lureau, you may hold my stirrup if you agree to loose it
when you tire."
"I will do so," he promised.
Hampered thus, I but slowly gained on Natalie and Edith, whose ponies had
galloped a mile before they could be stopped.
maddened animal sprang forward, released from the hands that held it.
It was now time to look to myself. I was in the midst of a dozen maniacs
mad with fear. I kicked in my spurs desperately, and the bay lashed out his
hind feet. One hoof struck young Halley on the forehead. He fell back dead,
his skull in fragments. But the others refused to break the circle. Then I
emptied my weapon on them, and my horse plunged through the opening,
followed by despairing execrations. The moment I was clear, I returned my
revolver to its case, and settled myself in the saddle, for, borne out of the
proper path as I had been, there was a stiff bank to leap before I could
regain the track to the shore. Owing to the darkness the horse refused to
leap, and I nearly fell over his head. With a little scrambling I managed to
get back into my seat, and then trotted along the bank for a hundred yards.
At this point the bank disappeared, and there was nothing between me now
and the open track to the sea.
Once upon the path, I put the bay to a gallop, and very soon overtook a man
and a woman hurrying on. They were running hand in hand, the man a little
in front dragging his companion on by force. It was plain to me that the
woman could not hold out much longer. The man, Claude Lureau, hailed
me as I passed.
"Help us, Marcel. Don't ride away from us."
"I cannot save both," I answered, pulling up.
"Then save Mademoiselle Véret. I'll take my chance."
This blunt speech moved me, the more especially as the man was French. I
could not allow him to point the way of duty to me—an Englishman.
"Assist her up, then. Now, Mademoiselle, put your arms round me and hold
hard for your life. Lureau, you may hold my stirrup if you agree to loose it
when you tire."
"I will do so," he promised.
Hampered thus, I but slowly gained on Natalie and Edith, whose ponies had
galloped a mile before they could be stopped.
Page 114
"Forward, forward!" I shouted when within hail. "Don't wait for me. Ride
on at top speed. Lash your ponies with the bridle-reins."
We were all moving on now at an easy canter, for I could not go fast so long
as Lureau held my stirrup, and the girls in front did not seem anxious to
leave me far behind. Besides, the tangled underwood and overhanging
creepers rendered hard riding both difficult and dangerous. The ponies were
hard held, but notwithstanding this my horse fell back gradually in the race,
and the hammering of the hoofs in front grew fainter. The breath of the
runner at my stirrup came in great sobs. He was suffocating, but he
struggled on a little longer. Then he threw up his hand and gasped:
"I am done. Go on, Marcel. You deserve to escape. Don't desert the girl."
"May God desert me if I do," I answered. "And do you keep on as long as
you can. You may reach the shore after all."
"Go on—save her!" he gasped, and then from sheer exhaustion fell forward
on his face.
"Sit still, Mademoiselle," I cried, pulling the French girl's arms round me in
time to prevent her from throwing herself purposely from the horse. Then I
drove in my spurs hard, and, being now released from Lureau's grasp, I
overtook the ponies.
For five minutes we all rode on abreast. And then the darkness began to
break, and a strange dawn glimmered over the tree-tops, although the hour
of midnight was still to come. A wild, red light, like that of a fiery sunset in
a hazy summer evening, spread over the night sky. The quivering stars grew
pale. Constellation after constellation, they were blotted out until the whole
arc of heaven was a dull red glare. The horses were dismayed by this
strange phenomenon, and dashed the froth from their foaming muzzles as
they galloped now without stress of spur at their best speed. Birds that
could not sing found voice, and chattered and shrieked as they dashed from
tree to tree in aimless flight. Enormous bats hurtled in the air, blinded by the
unusual light. From the dense undergrowth strange denizens of the woods,
disturbed in their nightly prowl, leaped forth and scurried squealing
between the galloping hoofs, reckless of anything save their own fear.
on at top speed. Lash your ponies with the bridle-reins."
We were all moving on now at an easy canter, for I could not go fast so long
as Lureau held my stirrup, and the girls in front did not seem anxious to
leave me far behind. Besides, the tangled underwood and overhanging
creepers rendered hard riding both difficult and dangerous. The ponies were
hard held, but notwithstanding this my horse fell back gradually in the race,
and the hammering of the hoofs in front grew fainter. The breath of the
runner at my stirrup came in great sobs. He was suffocating, but he
struggled on a little longer. Then he threw up his hand and gasped:
"I am done. Go on, Marcel. You deserve to escape. Don't desert the girl."
"May God desert me if I do," I answered. "And do you keep on as long as
you can. You may reach the shore after all."
"Go on—save her!" he gasped, and then from sheer exhaustion fell forward
on his face.
"Sit still, Mademoiselle," I cried, pulling the French girl's arms round me in
time to prevent her from throwing herself purposely from the horse. Then I
drove in my spurs hard, and, being now released from Lureau's grasp, I
overtook the ponies.
For five minutes we all rode on abreast. And then the darkness began to
break, and a strange dawn glimmered over the tree-tops, although the hour
of midnight was still to come. A wild, red light, like that of a fiery sunset in
a hazy summer evening, spread over the night sky. The quivering stars grew
pale. Constellation after constellation, they were blotted out until the whole
arc of heaven was a dull red glare. The horses were dismayed by this
strange phenomenon, and dashed the froth from their foaming muzzles as
they galloped now without stress of spur at their best speed. Birds that
could not sing found voice, and chattered and shrieked as they dashed from
tree to tree in aimless flight. Enormous bats hurtled in the air, blinded by the
unusual light. From the dense undergrowth strange denizens of the woods,
disturbed in their nightly prowl, leaped forth and scurried squealing
between the galloping hoofs, reckless of anything save their own fear.
Page 115
Everything that was alive upon the island was in motion, and fear was the
motor of them all.
So far, we saw no natives. Their absence did not surprise me, for I had no
time for thought. It was explained later.
Edith Metford's pony soon became unmanageable in its fright. I unbuckled
one spur and gave it to her, directing her to hold it in her hand, for of course
she could not strap it to her boot, and drive it into the animal when he
swerved. She took the spur, and as her pony, in one of his side leaps, nearly
bounded off the path, she struck him hard on the ribs. He bolted and flew on
far ahead of us.
The light grew stronger.
But that the rays were red, it would now have been as bright as day. We
were chasing our shadows, so the light must be directly behind us.
Mademoiselle Véret first noticed this, and drew my attention to it. I looked
back, and my heart sank at the sight. In the terror it inspired, I regretted
having burthened myself with the girl I had sworn to save.
The island was on fire!
"It is the end of the world," Mademoiselle Véret said with a shudder. She
clung closer to me. I could feel her warm breath upon my cheek. The
unmanly regret, which for a moment had touched me, passed.
The ponies now seemed to find out that their safety lay in galloping straight
on, rather than in scared leaps from side to side. They stretched themselves
like race horses, and gave my bay, with his double burthen, a strong lead.
The pace became terrible considering the nature of the ground we covered.
At last the harbour came in view. But my horse, I knew, could not last
another mile, and the shore was still distant two or three. I spurred him hard
and drew nearly level with the ponies, so that my voice could be heard by
both their riders.
"Ride on," I shouted, "and hail the steamer, so that there may be no delay
when I come up. This horse is blown, and will not stand the pace. I am
going to ease him. You will go on board at once, and send the boat back for
motor of them all.
So far, we saw no natives. Their absence did not surprise me, for I had no
time for thought. It was explained later.
Edith Metford's pony soon became unmanageable in its fright. I unbuckled
one spur and gave it to her, directing her to hold it in her hand, for of course
she could not strap it to her boot, and drive it into the animal when he
swerved. She took the spur, and as her pony, in one of his side leaps, nearly
bounded off the path, she struck him hard on the ribs. He bolted and flew on
far ahead of us.
The light grew stronger.
But that the rays were red, it would now have been as bright as day. We
were chasing our shadows, so the light must be directly behind us.
Mademoiselle Véret first noticed this, and drew my attention to it. I looked
back, and my heart sank at the sight. In the terror it inspired, I regretted
having burthened myself with the girl I had sworn to save.
The island was on fire!
"It is the end of the world," Mademoiselle Véret said with a shudder. She
clung closer to me. I could feel her warm breath upon my cheek. The
unmanly regret, which for a moment had touched me, passed.
The ponies now seemed to find out that their safety lay in galloping straight
on, rather than in scared leaps from side to side. They stretched themselves
like race horses, and gave my bay, with his double burthen, a strong lead.
The pace became terrible considering the nature of the ground we covered.
At last the harbour came in view. But my horse, I knew, could not last
another mile, and the shore was still distant two or three. I spurred him hard
and drew nearly level with the ponies, so that my voice could be heard by
both their riders.
"Ride on," I shouted, "and hail the steamer, so that there may be no delay
when I come up. This horse is blown, and will not stand the pace. I am
going to ease him. You will go on board at once, and send the boat back for
Page 116
us." Then I eased the bay, but in spite of this I immediately overtook Edith
Metford, who had pulled up.
My reproaches she cut short by saying, "If that horse does the distance at all
it will be by getting a lead all the way. And I am going to give it to him." So
we started together.
Natalie was waiting for us a little further on. I spoke to her, but she did not
answer. From the moment that Brande had commanded her to accompany
us, her manner had remained absolutely passive. What I ordered, she
obeyed. That was all. Instead of being alarmed by the horrors of the ride,
she did not seem to be even interested. I had not leisure, however, to reflect
on this. For the first time in the whole race she spoke to us.
"Would it not be better if Edith rode on?" she said. "I can take her place. It
seems useless to sacrifice her. It does not matter to me. I cannot now be
afraid."
"I am afraid; but I remain," Edith said resolutely.
The ground under us began to heave. Whole acres of it swayed disjointed.
We were galloping on oscillating fragments, which trembled beneath us like
floating logs under boys at play. To jump these cracks—sometimes an
upward bank, sometimes a deep drop, in addition to the width of the seam,
had to be taken—pumped out the failing horses, and the hope that was left
to us disappeared utterly.
The glare of the red light behind waxed fiercer still, and a low rumbling as
of distant thunder began to mutter round us. The air became difficult to
breathe. It was no longer air, but a mephitic stench that choked us with
disgusting fumes. Then a great shock shook the land, and right in front of us
a seam opened that must have been fully fifteen feet in width. Natalie was
the first to see it. She observed it too late to stop.
In the same mechanical way as she had acted before, she settled herself in
the saddle, struck the pony with her hand, and raced him at the chasm. He
cleared it with little to spare. Edith's took it next with less. Then my turn
came. Before I could shake up my tired horse, Mademoiselle Véret said
quickly:
Metford, who had pulled up.
My reproaches she cut short by saying, "If that horse does the distance at all
it will be by getting a lead all the way. And I am going to give it to him." So
we started together.
Natalie was waiting for us a little further on. I spoke to her, but she did not
answer. From the moment that Brande had commanded her to accompany
us, her manner had remained absolutely passive. What I ordered, she
obeyed. That was all. Instead of being alarmed by the horrors of the ride,
she did not seem to be even interested. I had not leisure, however, to reflect
on this. For the first time in the whole race she spoke to us.
"Would it not be better if Edith rode on?" she said. "I can take her place. It
seems useless to sacrifice her. It does not matter to me. I cannot now be
afraid."
"I am afraid; but I remain," Edith said resolutely.
The ground under us began to heave. Whole acres of it swayed disjointed.
We were galloping on oscillating fragments, which trembled beneath us like
floating logs under boys at play. To jump these cracks—sometimes an
upward bank, sometimes a deep drop, in addition to the width of the seam,
had to be taken—pumped out the failing horses, and the hope that was left
to us disappeared utterly.
The glare of the red light behind waxed fiercer still, and a low rumbling as
of distant thunder began to mutter round us. The air became difficult to
breathe. It was no longer air, but a mephitic stench that choked us with
disgusting fumes. Then a great shock shook the land, and right in front of us
a seam opened that must have been fully fifteen feet in width. Natalie was
the first to see it. She observed it too late to stop.
In the same mechanical way as she had acted before, she settled herself in
the saddle, struck the pony with her hand, and raced him at the chasm. He
cleared it with little to spare. Edith's took it next with less. Then my turn
came. Before I could shake up my tired horse, Mademoiselle Véret said
quickly:
Page 117
"Monsieur has done enough. He will now permit me to alight. This time the
horse cannot jump over with both."
"He shall jump over with both, Mademoiselle, or he shall jump in," I
answered. "Don't look down when we are crossing."
The horse just got over, but he came to his knees, and we fell forward over
his shoulder. The girl's head struck full on a slab of rock, and a faint moan
was all that told me she was alive as I arose half stunned to my feet. My
first thought was for the horse, for on him all depended. He was uninjured,
apparently, but hardly able to stand from the shock and the stress of fatigue.
Edith Metford had dismounted and caught him; she was holding the bridle
in her left hand, and winced as if in pain when I accidentally brushed
against her right shoulder. I tied the horse to a young palm, and begged the
girl to ride on. She obeyed me reluctantly. Natalie had to assist her to
remount, so she must have been injured. When I saw her safely in her
saddle, I ran back to Mademoiselle Véret.
The chasm was fast widening. From either side great fragments were
breaking off and falling in with a roar of loose rocks crashing together, till
far down the sound was dulled into a hollow boom. This ended in low
guttural, which growled up from an abysmal depth. Mademoiselle Véret, or
her dead body, lay now on the very edge of the seam, and I had to harden
my heart before I could bring myself to venture close to it. But I had given
my word, and there were no conditions in the promise when I made it.
I was spared the ordeal. Just as I stepped forward, the slab of rock on which
the girl lay broke off in front of me, and, tipping up, overturned itself into
the chasm. Far below I could see the shimmer of the girl's dress as her body
went plunging down into that awful pit. And remembering her generous
courage and offer of self-sacrifice, I felt tears rise in my eyes. But there was
no time for tears.
I leaped on the bay, and got him into something approaching a gallop,
shouting at the others to keep on, for they were now returning. When I came
up with them, Edith Metford said with a shiver:
"The girl?"
horse cannot jump over with both."
"He shall jump over with both, Mademoiselle, or he shall jump in," I
answered. "Don't look down when we are crossing."
The horse just got over, but he came to his knees, and we fell forward over
his shoulder. The girl's head struck full on a slab of rock, and a faint moan
was all that told me she was alive as I arose half stunned to my feet. My
first thought was for the horse, for on him all depended. He was uninjured,
apparently, but hardly able to stand from the shock and the stress of fatigue.
Edith Metford had dismounted and caught him; she was holding the bridle
in her left hand, and winced as if in pain when I accidentally brushed
against her right shoulder. I tied the horse to a young palm, and begged the
girl to ride on. She obeyed me reluctantly. Natalie had to assist her to
remount, so she must have been injured. When I saw her safely in her
saddle, I ran back to Mademoiselle Véret.
The chasm was fast widening. From either side great fragments were
breaking off and falling in with a roar of loose rocks crashing together, till
far down the sound was dulled into a hollow boom. This ended in low
guttural, which growled up from an abysmal depth. Mademoiselle Véret, or
her dead body, lay now on the very edge of the seam, and I had to harden
my heart before I could bring myself to venture close to it. But I had given
my word, and there were no conditions in the promise when I made it.
I was spared the ordeal. Just as I stepped forward, the slab of rock on which
the girl lay broke off in front of me, and, tipping up, overturned itself into
the chasm. Far below I could see the shimmer of the girl's dress as her body
went plunging down into that awful pit. And remembering her generous
courage and offer of self-sacrifice, I felt tears rise in my eyes. But there was
no time for tears.
I leaped on the bay, and got him into something approaching a gallop,
shouting at the others to keep on, for they were now returning. When I came
up with them, Edith Metford said with a shiver:
"The girl?"
Page 118
"Is at the bottom of the pit. Ride on."
We gained the shore at last; and our presence there produced the
explanation of the absence of the natives on the pathway to the sea. They
were there before us. Lying prostrate on the beach in hundreds, they raised
their bodies partly from the sands, like a resurrection of the already dead,
and there then rang out upon the night air a sound such as my ears had
never before heard in my life, such as, I pray God, they may never listen to
again. I do not know what that dreadful death-wail meant in words, only
that it touched the lowest depths of human horror. All along the beach that
fearful chorus of the damned wailed forth, and echoed back from rock and
cliff. The cry for mercy could not be mistaken—the supplication blended
with despair. They were praying to us—their evil spirits, for this wrong had
been wrought them by our advent, if not by ourselves.
I cannot dwell upon the scene. I could not describe it. I would not if I could.
The steamer was still in her berth; her head was pointed seawards. Loud
orders rang over the water. The roar of the chain running out through the
hawse-hole and the heavy splash could not be mistaken. Anderson had
slipped his cable. Then the chime of the telegraph on the bridge was
followed almost instantly by the first smashing stroke of the propeller.
The Esmeralda was under weigh!
We gained the shore at last; and our presence there produced the
explanation of the absence of the natives on the pathway to the sea. They
were there before us. Lying prostrate on the beach in hundreds, they raised
their bodies partly from the sands, like a resurrection of the already dead,
and there then rang out upon the night air a sound such as my ears had
never before heard in my life, such as, I pray God, they may never listen to
again. I do not know what that dreadful death-wail meant in words, only
that it touched the lowest depths of human horror. All along the beach that
fearful chorus of the damned wailed forth, and echoed back from rock and
cliff. The cry for mercy could not be mistaken—the supplication blended
with despair. They were praying to us—their evil spirits, for this wrong had
been wrought them by our advent, if not by ourselves.
I cannot dwell upon the scene. I could not describe it. I would not if I could.
The steamer was still in her berth; her head was pointed seawards. Loud
orders rang over the water. The roar of the chain running out through the
hawse-hole and the heavy splash could not be mistaken. Anderson had
slipped his cable. Then the chime of the telegraph on the bridge was
followed almost instantly by the first smashing stroke of the propeller.
The Esmeralda was under weigh!
Page 119
CHAPTER XIX.
THE CATASTROPHE.
The Esmeralda was putting out to sea when I thought of a last expedient to
draw the attention of her captain. Filling my revolver with cartridges which
I had loose in my pockets, I fired all the chambers as fast as I could snap the
trigger.
My signals were heard, and Anderson proved true to his bargain. He
immediately reversed his engines, and, when he had backed in as close as
he thought safe, sent a boat ashore for us. We got into it without any
obstruction from the cowering natives, who only shrank from us in horror,
now that their prayers had failed to move us. The moment our boat was
made fast to the steamer's davit ropes and we were pulled out of the water,
"full speed ahead" was rung from the bridge. We were raised to the deck
while the vessel was getting up speed.
I crawled up the ladder to the bridge feebly, for I was becoming stiff from
the bruises of the fall from my horse. Anderson received me coldly, and
listened indifferently to my thanks. An agreement such as ours hardly
prepared me for his loyalty.
"Oh, as to that," he interrupted, "when I make a bargain my word is my
bond. On this occasion I am inclined to think the indenture will be a final
one."
His bargain was a hard one, but, having made it, he abided faithfully by its
conditions. He was honest, therefore, in his own way.
"How far can you get out in fifteen minutes?" I asked.
"We may make six or seven knots. But what is the good of that? There will
be an earthquake on that island on a liberal scale—on such a scale that this
THE CATASTROPHE.
The Esmeralda was putting out to sea when I thought of a last expedient to
draw the attention of her captain. Filling my revolver with cartridges which
I had loose in my pockets, I fired all the chambers as fast as I could snap the
trigger.
My signals were heard, and Anderson proved true to his bargain. He
immediately reversed his engines, and, when he had backed in as close as
he thought safe, sent a boat ashore for us. We got into it without any
obstruction from the cowering natives, who only shrank from us in horror,
now that their prayers had failed to move us. The moment our boat was
made fast to the steamer's davit ropes and we were pulled out of the water,
"full speed ahead" was rung from the bridge. We were raised to the deck
while the vessel was getting up speed.
I crawled up the ladder to the bridge feebly, for I was becoming stiff from
the bruises of the fall from my horse. Anderson received me coldly, and
listened indifferently to my thanks. An agreement such as ours hardly
prepared me for his loyalty.
"Oh, as to that," he interrupted, "when I make a bargain my word is my
bond. On this occasion I am inclined to think the indenture will be a final
one."
His bargain was a hard one, but, having made it, he abided faithfully by its
conditions. He was honest, therefore, in his own way.
"How far can you get out in fifteen minutes?" I asked.
"We may make six or seven knots. But what is the good of that? There will
be an earthquake on that island on a liberal scale—on such a scale that this
Page 120
ship would have very little chance in the wave that will follow us if we
were fifty miles at sea."
"You have taken every precaution, of course—"
Anderson here looked at me contemptuously, and, with an air of sarcastic
admiration, he said:
"You have guessed it at the first try. That is precisely what I have done."
"Pshaw! don't take offence at trifles at a time like this," I said testily. "If you
knew as much about that earthquake as I do, you would be in no humour for
bandying phrases."
"Might I ask how much you do know about it? You could not have foreseen
the trouble more clearly if you had made it yourself."
"I did not make it myself, but I know the means which the man who did
employed, and but for me that earthquake would have wrecked this earth."
Anderson made no direct answer to this, but he said earnestly:
"You will now go below, sir. You are done up. Roberts will take you to the
doctor."
"I am not done up, and I mean to see it out," I retorted doggedly. My
nervous system was completely unhinged, and a fit of stupid obstinacy
came on me which rendered any interference with my actions intolerable.
"Then you cannot see it out upon my bridge," Anderson said. The
determined tone in which he spoke only added to my impotent wrath.
"Very well, I will return to the deck, and if any of your men should attempt
to interfere with me he will do so at his peril." With that, I slung my
revolver round so as to have it ready to my hand. I was beside myself. My
conduct was already bad enough, but I made it worse before I left the
bridge.
"And if you, Anderson, disobey my orders—my orders, do you hear?—an
explosion such as took place in the middle of the English channel shall take
place in the middle of this ship."
were fifty miles at sea."
"You have taken every precaution, of course—"
Anderson here looked at me contemptuously, and, with an air of sarcastic
admiration, he said:
"You have guessed it at the first try. That is precisely what I have done."
"Pshaw! don't take offence at trifles at a time like this," I said testily. "If you
knew as much about that earthquake as I do, you would be in no humour for
bandying phrases."
"Might I ask how much you do know about it? You could not have foreseen
the trouble more clearly if you had made it yourself."
"I did not make it myself, but I know the means which the man who did
employed, and but for me that earthquake would have wrecked this earth."
Anderson made no direct answer to this, but he said earnestly:
"You will now go below, sir. You are done up. Roberts will take you to the
doctor."
"I am not done up, and I mean to see it out," I retorted doggedly. My
nervous system was completely unhinged, and a fit of stupid obstinacy
came on me which rendered any interference with my actions intolerable.
"Then you cannot see it out upon my bridge," Anderson said. The
determined tone in which he spoke only added to my impotent wrath.
"Very well, I will return to the deck, and if any of your men should attempt
to interfere with me he will do so at his peril." With that, I slung my
revolver round so as to have it ready to my hand. I was beside myself. My
conduct was already bad enough, but I made it worse before I left the
bridge.
"And if you, Anderson, disobey my orders—my orders, do you hear?—an
explosion such as took place in the middle of the English channel shall take
place in the middle of this ship."
Page 121
"For God's sake leave the bridge. I want my wits about me, and I have no
intention of earning another exhibition of your devilries."
"Then be careful not to trouble me again." Thus after having passed through
much danger with a spirit not unbecoming—as I hope—an English
gentleman, I acted, when the worst was passed, like a peevish schoolboy. I
am ashamed of my conduct in this small matter, and trust it will pass
without much notice in the narrative of events of greater moment.
On deck, Natalie Brande, Edith Metford, and Percival were standing
together, their eyes fixed on the island. Edith's face was deathly white, even
in the ruddy glow which was now over land and sea. When I saw her pallor,
my evil temper passed away.
"It would be impossible for you to be quite well," I said to her anxiously;
"but has anything happened since I left you? You are very pale."
"Oh no," she answered, "I'm all right; a little faint after that ride. I shall be
better soon."
Natalie turned her weird eyes on me and said in the hollow voice we had
heard once before—when she spoke to us on the island—"That is her way
of telling you that your horse broke her right arm when she caught him for
you. She held him, you remember, with her left hand. The doctor has set the
limb. She will not suffer long."
"Heaven help us, this awful night," Edith cried. "How do you know that,
Natalie?"
"I know much now, but I shall know more soon." After this she would not
speak again.
With every pound of steam on that the Esmeralda's boilers would bear
without bursting, we were now plunging through the great rollers of the
Arafura Sea. Everything had indeed been done to put the vessel in trim. She
was cleared for action, so to speak. And a gallant fight she made when the
issue was knit. When the hour of midnight must be near at hand, I looked at
my watch. It was one minute to twelve o'clock.
Thirty seconds more!
intention of earning another exhibition of your devilries."
"Then be careful not to trouble me again." Thus after having passed through
much danger with a spirit not unbecoming—as I hope—an English
gentleman, I acted, when the worst was passed, like a peevish schoolboy. I
am ashamed of my conduct in this small matter, and trust it will pass
without much notice in the narrative of events of greater moment.
On deck, Natalie Brande, Edith Metford, and Percival were standing
together, their eyes fixed on the island. Edith's face was deathly white, even
in the ruddy glow which was now over land and sea. When I saw her pallor,
my evil temper passed away.
"It would be impossible for you to be quite well," I said to her anxiously;
"but has anything happened since I left you? You are very pale."
"Oh no," she answered, "I'm all right; a little faint after that ride. I shall be
better soon."
Natalie turned her weird eyes on me and said in the hollow voice we had
heard once before—when she spoke to us on the island—"That is her way
of telling you that your horse broke her right arm when she caught him for
you. She held him, you remember, with her left hand. The doctor has set the
limb. She will not suffer long."
"Heaven help us, this awful night," Edith cried. "How do you know that,
Natalie?"
"I know much now, but I shall know more soon." After this she would not
speak again.
With every pound of steam on that the Esmeralda's boilers would bear
without bursting, we were now plunging through the great rollers of the
Arafura Sea. Everything had indeed been done to put the vessel in trim. She
was cleared for action, so to speak. And a gallant fight she made when the
issue was knit. When the hour of midnight must be near at hand, I looked at
my watch. It was one minute to twelve o'clock.
Thirty seconds more!
Page 122
The stupendous corona of flame which hung over the island was pierced by
long lines of smoke that stretched far above the glare and clutched with
sooty fingers at the stars, now fitfully coming back to view at our distance.
The rumbling of internal thunder waxed louder.
Fifteen seconds now!
Fearful peals rent the atmosphere. Vast tongues of flame protruded
heavenward. The elements must be melting in that fervent heat. The blazing
bowels of the earth were pouring forth.
Twelve, midnight!
A reverberation thundered out which shook the solid earth, and a roaring
hell-breath of flame and smoke belched up so awful in its dread
magnificence that every man who saw it and lived to tell his story might
justly have claimed to have seen perdition. In that hurricane of incandescent
matter the island was blotted out for ever from the map of this world.
Notwithstanding the speed of the Esmeralda she was a sloth when
compared with the speed of the wave from such an earthquake. From the
glare of the illumination to perfect darkness the contrast was sudden and
extreme. But the blackness of the ocean was soon whitened by the snowy
plumes of the avalanche of water which was now racing us, far astern as
yet, but gaining fast. I, who had no business about the ship requiring my
presence in any special part, decided to wait on deck and lash myself to the
forward, which would be practically the lee-side of a deckhouse. Edith
Metford we prevailed on to go below, that she might not run the risk of
further injury to her fractured arm. As she left us she whispered to me, "So
Natalie will be with you at the end, and I—" a sob stopped her. And it came
into my mind at that moment that this girl had acted very nobly, and that I
had hardly appreciated her and all that she had done for me.
Natalie refused to leave the deck. I lashed her securely beside me. Together
we awaited the end. When the roar of the following wave came close, so
close that the voices of the officers of the ship could be no longer heard,
Natalie spoke. The hollow sound was no longer in her voice. Her own soft
sweet tones had come back.
"Arthur," she asked, "is this the end?"
long lines of smoke that stretched far above the glare and clutched with
sooty fingers at the stars, now fitfully coming back to view at our distance.
The rumbling of internal thunder waxed louder.
Fifteen seconds now!
Fearful peals rent the atmosphere. Vast tongues of flame protruded
heavenward. The elements must be melting in that fervent heat. The blazing
bowels of the earth were pouring forth.
Twelve, midnight!
A reverberation thundered out which shook the solid earth, and a roaring
hell-breath of flame and smoke belched up so awful in its dread
magnificence that every man who saw it and lived to tell his story might
justly have claimed to have seen perdition. In that hurricane of incandescent
matter the island was blotted out for ever from the map of this world.
Notwithstanding the speed of the Esmeralda she was a sloth when
compared with the speed of the wave from such an earthquake. From the
glare of the illumination to perfect darkness the contrast was sudden and
extreme. But the blackness of the ocean was soon whitened by the snowy
plumes of the avalanche of water which was now racing us, far astern as
yet, but gaining fast. I, who had no business about the ship requiring my
presence in any special part, decided to wait on deck and lash myself to the
forward, which would be practically the lee-side of a deckhouse. Edith
Metford we prevailed on to go below, that she might not run the risk of
further injury to her fractured arm. As she left us she whispered to me, "So
Natalie will be with you at the end, and I—" a sob stopped her. And it came
into my mind at that moment that this girl had acted very nobly, and that I
had hardly appreciated her and all that she had done for me.
Natalie refused to leave the deck. I lashed her securely beside me. Together
we awaited the end. When the roar of the following wave came close, so
close that the voices of the officers of the ship could be no longer heard,
Natalie spoke. The hollow sound was no longer in her voice. Her own soft
sweet tones had come back.
"Arthur," she asked, "is this the end?"
Page 123
"I fear it is," I answered, speaking close to her ear so that she might hear.
"Then we have little time, and I have something which I must say, which
you must promise me to remember when—when—I am no longer with
you."
"You will be always with me while we live. I think I deserve that at last."
"Yes, you deserve that and more. I will be with you while I live, but that
will not be for long."
I was about to interrupt her when she put her soft little hand upon my lips
and said:
"Listen, there is very little time. It is all a mistake. I mean Herbert was
wrong. He might as well have let me have my earthly span of happiness or
folly—call it what you will."
"You see that now—thank God!"
"Yes, but I see it too late, I did not know it until—until I was dead. Hush!"
Again I tried to interrupt her, for I thought her mind was wandering. "I died
psychically with Herbert. That was when we first saw the light on the
island. Since then I have lived mechanically, but it has only been life in so
low a form that I do not now know what has happened between that time
and this. And I could not now speak as I am speaking save by a will power
which is costing me very dear. But it is the only voice you could hear. I do
not therefore count the cost. My brother's brain so far overmatched my own
that it first absorbed and finally destroyed my mental vitality. This influence
removed, I am a rudderless ship at sea—bound to perish."
"May his torments endure for ever. May the nethermost pit of hell receive
him!" I said with a groan of agony.
But Natalie said: "Hush! I might have lingered on a little longer, but I chose
to concentrate the vital force which would have lasted me a few more senile
years into the minutes necessary for this message from me to you—a
message I could not have given you if he were not dead. And I am dying so
that you may hear it. Dying! My God! I am already dead."
"Then we have little time, and I have something which I must say, which
you must promise me to remember when—when—I am no longer with
you."
"You will be always with me while we live. I think I deserve that at last."
"Yes, you deserve that and more. I will be with you while I live, but that
will not be for long."
I was about to interrupt her when she put her soft little hand upon my lips
and said:
"Listen, there is very little time. It is all a mistake. I mean Herbert was
wrong. He might as well have let me have my earthly span of happiness or
folly—call it what you will."
"You see that now—thank God!"
"Yes, but I see it too late, I did not know it until—until I was dead. Hush!"
Again I tried to interrupt her, for I thought her mind was wandering. "I died
psychically with Herbert. That was when we first saw the light on the
island. Since then I have lived mechanically, but it has only been life in so
low a form that I do not now know what has happened between that time
and this. And I could not now speak as I am speaking save by a will power
which is costing me very dear. But it is the only voice you could hear. I do
not therefore count the cost. My brother's brain so far overmatched my own
that it first absorbed and finally destroyed my mental vitality. This influence
removed, I am a rudderless ship at sea—bound to perish."
"May his torments endure for ever. May the nethermost pit of hell receive
him!" I said with a groan of agony.
But Natalie said: "Hush! I might have lingered on a little longer, but I chose
to concentrate the vital force which would have lasted me a few more senile
years into the minutes necessary for this message from me to you—a
message I could not have given you if he were not dead. And I am dying so
that you may hear it. Dying! My God! I am already dead."
Page 124
She seemed to struggle against some force that battled with her, and the roar
of many waters was louder around us before she was able to speak again.
"Bend lower, Arthur; my strength is failing, and I have not yet said that for
which I am here. Lower still.
"I said it is all a mistake—a hideous mistake. Existence as we know it is
ephemeral. Suffering is ephemeral. There is nothing everlasting but love.
There is nothing eternal but mind. Your mind is mine. Your love is mine.
Your human life may belong to whomsoever you will it. It ought to belong
to that brave girl below. I do not grudge it to her, for I have you. We two
shall be together through the ages—for ever and for ever. Heart of my heart,
you have striven manfully and well, and if you did not altogether succeed in
saving my flesh from premature corruption, be satisfied in that you have my
soul. Ah!"
She pressed her hands to her head as if in dreadful pain. When she spoke
again her voice came in short gasps.
"My brain is reeling. I do not know what I am saying," she cried, distraught.
"I do not know whether I am saying what is true or only what I imagine to
be true. I know nothing but this. I was mesmerised. I have been so for two
years. But for that I would have been happy in your love—for I was a
woman before this hideous influence benumbed me. They told me it was
only a fool's paradise that I missed. But I only know that I have missed it.
Missed it—and the darkness of death is upon me."
She ceased to speak. A shudder convulsed her, and then her head sank
gently on my shoulder.
At that moment the great wave broke over the vessel, whirling her helpless
like a cork on the ripples of a mill pond; lashing her with mighty strokes;
sweeping in giant cataracts from stern to stem; smashing, tearing
everything; deluging her with hissing torrents; crushing her with avalanches
of raging foam. Then the ocean tornado passed on and left the Esmeralda
behind, with half the crew disabled and many lost, her decks a mass of
wreckage, her masts gone. The crippled ship barely floated. When the last
torrent of spray passed, and I was able to look to Natalie, her head had
of many waters was louder around us before she was able to speak again.
"Bend lower, Arthur; my strength is failing, and I have not yet said that for
which I am here. Lower still.
"I said it is all a mistake—a hideous mistake. Existence as we know it is
ephemeral. Suffering is ephemeral. There is nothing everlasting but love.
There is nothing eternal but mind. Your mind is mine. Your love is mine.
Your human life may belong to whomsoever you will it. It ought to belong
to that brave girl below. I do not grudge it to her, for I have you. We two
shall be together through the ages—for ever and for ever. Heart of my heart,
you have striven manfully and well, and if you did not altogether succeed in
saving my flesh from premature corruption, be satisfied in that you have my
soul. Ah!"
She pressed her hands to her head as if in dreadful pain. When she spoke
again her voice came in short gasps.
"My brain is reeling. I do not know what I am saying," she cried, distraught.
"I do not know whether I am saying what is true or only what I imagine to
be true. I know nothing but this. I was mesmerised. I have been so for two
years. But for that I would have been happy in your love—for I was a
woman before this hideous influence benumbed me. They told me it was
only a fool's paradise that I missed. But I only know that I have missed it.
Missed it—and the darkness of death is upon me."
She ceased to speak. A shudder convulsed her, and then her head sank
gently on my shoulder.
At that moment the great wave broke over the vessel, whirling her helpless
like a cork on the ripples of a mill pond; lashing her with mighty strokes;
sweeping in giant cataracts from stern to stem; smashing, tearing
everything; deluging her with hissing torrents; crushing her with avalanches
of raging foam. Then the ocean tornado passed on and left the Esmeralda
behind, with half the crew disabled and many lost, her decks a mass of
wreckage, her masts gone. The crippled ship barely floated. When the last
torrent of spray passed, and I was able to look to Natalie, her head had
Page 125
drooped down on her breast. I raised her face gently and looked into her
wide open eyes.
She was dead.
wide open eyes.
She was dead.
Page 126
CHAPTER XX.
CONCLUSION.
Taking up my girl's body in my arms, I stumbled over the wreck-
encumbered deck, and bore it to the state-room she had occupied on the
outward voyage. Percival was too busy attending to wounded sailors to be
interrupted. His services, I knew, were useless now, but I wanted him to
refute or corroborate a conviction which my own medical knowledge had
forced upon me. The thought was so repellent, I clung to any hope which
might lead to its dispersion. I waited alone with my dead.
Percival came after an hour, which seemed to me an eternity. He stammered
out some incoherent words of sympathy as soon as he looked in my face.
But this was not the purpose for which I had detached him from his
pressing duties elsewhere. I made a gesture towards the dead girl. He
attended to it immediately. I watched closely and took care that the light
should be on his face, so that I might read his eyes rather than listen to his
words.
"She has fainted!" he exclaimed, as he approached the rigid figure. I said
nothing until he turned and faced me. Then I read his eyes. He said slowly:
"You are aware, Marcel, that—that she is dead?"
"I am."
"That she has been dead—several hours?"
"I am."
"But let me think. It was only an hour—"
"No; do not think," I interrupted. "There are things in this voyage which
will not bear to be thought of. I thank you for coming so soon. You will
CONCLUSION.
Taking up my girl's body in my arms, I stumbled over the wreck-
encumbered deck, and bore it to the state-room she had occupied on the
outward voyage. Percival was too busy attending to wounded sailors to be
interrupted. His services, I knew, were useless now, but I wanted him to
refute or corroborate a conviction which my own medical knowledge had
forced upon me. The thought was so repellent, I clung to any hope which
might lead to its dispersion. I waited alone with my dead.
Percival came after an hour, which seemed to me an eternity. He stammered
out some incoherent words of sympathy as soon as he looked in my face.
But this was not the purpose for which I had detached him from his
pressing duties elsewhere. I made a gesture towards the dead girl. He
attended to it immediately. I watched closely and took care that the light
should be on his face, so that I might read his eyes rather than listen to his
words.
"She has fainted!" he exclaimed, as he approached the rigid figure. I said
nothing until he turned and faced me. Then I read his eyes. He said slowly:
"You are aware, Marcel, that—that she is dead?"
"I am."
"That she has been dead—several hours?"
"I am."
"But let me think. It was only an hour—"
"No; do not think," I interrupted. "There are things in this voyage which
will not bear to be thought of. I thank you for coming so soon. You will
Page 127
forgive me for troubling you when you have so much to do elsewhere. And
now leave us alone. I mean, leave me alone."
He pressed my hand, and went away without a word. I am that man's friend.
They buried her at sea.
I was happily unconscious at the time, and so was spared that scene. Edith
Metford, weak and suffering as she was, went through it all. She has told
me nothing about it, save that it was done. More than that I could not bear.
And I have borne much.
The voyage home was a dreary episode. There is little more to tell, and it
must be told quickly. Percival was kind, but it distressed me to find that he
now plainly regarded me as weak-minded from the stress of my trouble.
Once, in the extremity of my misery, I began a relation of my adventures to
him, for I wanted his help. The look upon his face was enough for me. I did
not make the same mistake again.
To Anderson I made amends for my extravagant display of temper. He
received me more kindly than I expected. I no longer thought of the money
that had passed between us. And, to do him tardy justice, I do not think he
thought of it either. At least he did not offer any of it back. His scruples, I
presume, were conscientious. Indeed, I was no longer worth a man's enmity.
Sympathy was now the only indignity that could be put upon me. And
Anderson did not trespass in that direction. My misery was, I thought,
complete. One note must still be struck in that long discord of despair.
We were steaming along the southern coast of Java. For many hours the
rugged cliffs and giant rocks which fence the island against the onslaught of
the Indian Ocean had passed before us as in review, and we—Edith Metford
and I—sat on the deck silently, with many thoughts in common, but without
the interchange of a spoken word. The stern, forbidding aspect of that iron
coast increased the gloom which had settled on my brain. Its ramparts of
lonely sea-drenched crags depressed me below the mental zero that was
now habitual with me. The sun went down in a red glare, which moved me
not. The short twilight passed quickly, but I noticed nothing. Then night
came. The restless sea disappeared in darkness. The grand march past of the
silent stars began. But I neither knew nor cared.
now leave us alone. I mean, leave me alone."
He pressed my hand, and went away without a word. I am that man's friend.
They buried her at sea.
I was happily unconscious at the time, and so was spared that scene. Edith
Metford, weak and suffering as she was, went through it all. She has told
me nothing about it, save that it was done. More than that I could not bear.
And I have borne much.
The voyage home was a dreary episode. There is little more to tell, and it
must be told quickly. Percival was kind, but it distressed me to find that he
now plainly regarded me as weak-minded from the stress of my trouble.
Once, in the extremity of my misery, I began a relation of my adventures to
him, for I wanted his help. The look upon his face was enough for me. I did
not make the same mistake again.
To Anderson I made amends for my extravagant display of temper. He
received me more kindly than I expected. I no longer thought of the money
that had passed between us. And, to do him tardy justice, I do not think he
thought of it either. At least he did not offer any of it back. His scruples, I
presume, were conscientious. Indeed, I was no longer worth a man's enmity.
Sympathy was now the only indignity that could be put upon me. And
Anderson did not trespass in that direction. My misery was, I thought,
complete. One note must still be struck in that long discord of despair.
We were steaming along the southern coast of Java. For many hours the
rugged cliffs and giant rocks which fence the island against the onslaught of
the Indian Ocean had passed before us as in review, and we—Edith Metford
and I—sat on the deck silently, with many thoughts in common, but without
the interchange of a spoken word. The stern, forbidding aspect of that iron
coast increased the gloom which had settled on my brain. Its ramparts of
lonely sea-drenched crags depressed me below the mental zero that was
now habitual with me. The sun went down in a red glare, which moved me
not. The short twilight passed quickly, but I noticed nothing. Then night
came. The restless sea disappeared in darkness. The grand march past of the
silent stars began. But I neither knew nor cared.
Page 128
A soft whisper stirred me.
"Arthur, for God's sake rouse yourself! You are brooding a great deal too
much. It will destroy you."
Listlessly I put my hand in hers, and clasped her fingers gently.
"Bear with me!" I pleaded.
"I will bear with you for ever. But you must fight on. You have not won
yet."
"No, nor ever shall. I have fought my last fight. The victory may go to
whosoever desires it."
On this she wept. I could not bear that she should suffer from my misery,
and so, guarding carefully her injured arm, I drew her close to me. And
then, out of the darkness of the night, far over the solitude of the sea, there
came to us the sound of a voice. That voice was a woman's wail. The girl
beside me shuddered and drew back. I did not ask her if she had heard. I
knew she had heard.
We arose and stood apart without any explanation. From that moment a
caress would have been a sacrilege. I did not hear that weird sound again,
nor aught else for an hour or more save the bursting of the breakers on the
crags of Java.
I kept no record of the commonplaces of our voyage thereafter. It only
remains for me to say that I arrived in England broken in health and
bankrupt in fortune. Brande left no money. His formula for the
transmutation of metals is unintelligible to me. I can make no use of it.
Edith Metford remains my friend. To part utterly after what we have
undergone together is beyond our strength. But between us there is a
nameless shadow, reminiscent of that awful night in the Arafura Sea, when
death came very near to us. And in my ears there is always the echo of that
voice which I heard by the shores of Java when the misty borderland
between life and death seemed clear.
My story is told. I cannot prove its truth, for there is much in it to which I
am the only living witness. I cannot prove whether Herbert Brande was a
"Arthur, for God's sake rouse yourself! You are brooding a great deal too
much. It will destroy you."
Listlessly I put my hand in hers, and clasped her fingers gently.
"Bear with me!" I pleaded.
"I will bear with you for ever. But you must fight on. You have not won
yet."
"No, nor ever shall. I have fought my last fight. The victory may go to
whosoever desires it."
On this she wept. I could not bear that she should suffer from my misery,
and so, guarding carefully her injured arm, I drew her close to me. And
then, out of the darkness of the night, far over the solitude of the sea, there
came to us the sound of a voice. That voice was a woman's wail. The girl
beside me shuddered and drew back. I did not ask her if she had heard. I
knew she had heard.
We arose and stood apart without any explanation. From that moment a
caress would have been a sacrilege. I did not hear that weird sound again,
nor aught else for an hour or more save the bursting of the breakers on the
crags of Java.
I kept no record of the commonplaces of our voyage thereafter. It only
remains for me to say that I arrived in England broken in health and
bankrupt in fortune. Brande left no money. His formula for the
transmutation of metals is unintelligible to me. I can make no use of it.
Edith Metford remains my friend. To part utterly after what we have
undergone together is beyond our strength. But between us there is a
nameless shadow, reminiscent of that awful night in the Arafura Sea, when
death came very near to us. And in my ears there is always the echo of that
voice which I heard by the shores of Java when the misty borderland
between life and death seemed clear.
My story is told. I cannot prove its truth, for there is much in it to which I
am the only living witness. I cannot prove whether Herbert Brande was a
Page 129
scientific magician possessed of all the powers he claimed, or merely a mad
physicist in charge of a new and terrible explosive; nor whether Edward
Grey ever started for Labrador. The burthen of the proof of this last must be
borne by others—unless it be left to Grey himself to show whether my
evidence is false or true. If it be left to him, a few years will decide the
issue.
I am content to wait.
THE END.
LONDON: DIGBY, LONG AND CO., PUBLISHERS, 18 BOUVERIE STREET, FLEET STREET,
E.C.
ROBERT CROMIE'S BOOKS
OPINIONS OF THE PRESS
A PLUNGE INTO SPACE
With Preface by Jules Verne
Times.—The story is written with considerable liveliness, the scientific
jargon is sufficiently perplexing, and the characters are sketched with some
humour.
physicist in charge of a new and terrible explosive; nor whether Edward
Grey ever started for Labrador. The burthen of the proof of this last must be
borne by others—unless it be left to Grey himself to show whether my
evidence is false or true. If it be left to him, a few years will decide the
issue.
I am content to wait.
THE END.
LONDON: DIGBY, LONG AND CO., PUBLISHERS, 18 BOUVERIE STREET, FLEET STREET,
E.C.
ROBERT CROMIE'S BOOKS
OPINIONS OF THE PRESS
A PLUNGE INTO SPACE
With Preface by Jules Verne
Times.—The story is written with considerable liveliness, the scientific
jargon is sufficiently perplexing, and the characters are sketched with some
humour.
Page 130
Chronicle.—A strange, weird, mysterious story that holds the reader spell-
bound, from the first page to the last.
Athenæum.—Mr. Cromie's Utopia is charming, and the quasi-scientific
detail of the expedition is given with so much integrity that we hardly
wonder at the marvellous results accomplished.
Truth.—A very clever description of a flight through space to Mars ... the
book is extremely interesting and suggestive; especially, perhaps, where it
attacks the theories of Mr. George and "Looking Backwards."
Court Journal.—Mr. Robert Cromie's remarkably clever and entertaining
volume is told with much of the vivid fancy of a Jules Verne—with
remarkable picturesqueness, and the experiences of mortals in Mars are
described with considerable humour.
Review of Reviews.—An unquestionably interesting story. The adventures
of the hero and his friends are in no small degree thrilling.
Glasgow Herald.—The imagination is brilliant, the scientific details are
skilfully worked in, the dialogues and descriptions are lively and
interesting, and the pictures of Martian life and scenery are remarkable—a
decidedly clever book.
FOR ENGLAND'S SAKE
Academy.—There is not a dull page in the story.
Army and Navy Gazette.—A capital little story of military life, full of bright
word-painting.
Literary World.—This exciting chapter in the history of the future is written
with a great deal of enthusiasm, and a great deal of common sense to boot.
Irish Times.—The plot is well conceived, and the interest throughout is well
maintained.
bound, from the first page to the last.
Athenæum.—Mr. Cromie's Utopia is charming, and the quasi-scientific
detail of the expedition is given with so much integrity that we hardly
wonder at the marvellous results accomplished.
Truth.—A very clever description of a flight through space to Mars ... the
book is extremely interesting and suggestive; especially, perhaps, where it
attacks the theories of Mr. George and "Looking Backwards."
Court Journal.—Mr. Robert Cromie's remarkably clever and entertaining
volume is told with much of the vivid fancy of a Jules Verne—with
remarkable picturesqueness, and the experiences of mortals in Mars are
described with considerable humour.
Review of Reviews.—An unquestionably interesting story. The adventures
of the hero and his friends are in no small degree thrilling.
Glasgow Herald.—The imagination is brilliant, the scientific details are
skilfully worked in, the dialogues and descriptions are lively and
interesting, and the pictures of Martian life and scenery are remarkable—a
decidedly clever book.
FOR ENGLAND'S SAKE
Academy.—There is not a dull page in the story.
Army and Navy Gazette.—A capital little story of military life, full of bright
word-painting.
Literary World.—This exciting chapter in the history of the future is written
with a great deal of enthusiasm, and a great deal of common sense to boot.
Irish Times.—The plot is well conceived, and the interest throughout is well
maintained.
Page 131
Belfast Northern Whig.—The author displays much constructive and
descriptive power. He is most felicitous in his word pictures of scenery, and
imparts a fascinating dash to his military scenes.
Belfast Morning News.—Deeply interesting without being sensational, this
charming story of love and war is sure to appeal with force to a large circle
of readers.
Liverpool Daily Post.—A well-told story of life and love in troublous times
in India.
IN SOUTHERN SEAS
Written in Collaboration With W. R. Ringland.
Athenæum.—A bright, compact, and highly readable narrative, full of
incidents, and illustrated with clever little vignettes.
Newcastle Chronicle.—A really charming book—deeply interesting, and
full of capital drawings.
Scotsman.—A very well-written narrative of a trip, and as such, about as
good as it could be.
Spectator.—A pleasant little book of travel.
Leeds Mercury.—The author relies on vivid description, pointed and racy
pictures, and lively and striking incident for interest.
Saturday Review.—Brightly written, and yet more brightly illustrated.
The foregoing Books may be had through Digby, Long & Co., 18 Bouverie
Street, Fleet Street, London, E.C.
descriptive power. He is most felicitous in his word pictures of scenery, and
imparts a fascinating dash to his military scenes.
Belfast Morning News.—Deeply interesting without being sensational, this
charming story of love and war is sure to appeal with force to a large circle
of readers.
Liverpool Daily Post.—A well-told story of life and love in troublous times
in India.
IN SOUTHERN SEAS
Written in Collaboration With W. R. Ringland.
Athenæum.—A bright, compact, and highly readable narrative, full of
incidents, and illustrated with clever little vignettes.
Newcastle Chronicle.—A really charming book—deeply interesting, and
full of capital drawings.
Scotsman.—A very well-written narrative of a trip, and as such, about as
good as it could be.
Spectator.—A pleasant little book of travel.
Leeds Mercury.—The author relies on vivid description, pointed and racy
pictures, and lively and striking incident for interest.
Saturday Review.—Brightly written, and yet more brightly illustrated.
The foregoing Books may be had through Digby, Long & Co., 18 Bouverie
Street, Fleet Street, London, E.C.
Page 132
MAY 1895
SUPPLEMENTARY LIST
DIGBY, LONG & CO.'S
NEW NOVELS, STORIES, Etc.
IN ONE VOLUME, Price 6s.
NEW NOVEL BY DR ARABELLA KENEALY.
The Honourable Mrs Spoor. By the Author of "Some Men are such
Gentlemen," "Dr Janet of Harley Street," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
NEW NOVEL BY ANNIE THOMAS (Mrs Pender Cudlip).
False Pretences. By the Author of "Allerton Towers," "That Other
Woman," "Kate Valliant," "A Girl's Folly," etc., etc. Crown 8vo, cloth,
6s.
[Second Edition.
The WORLD says:—"Miss Annie Thomas has rarely drawn a character so cleverly as that of the
false and scheming Mrs Colraine."
NEW NOVEL BY DR ARABELLA KENEALY.
Some Men are such Gentlemen. By the Author of "Dr Janet of Harley
Street," "Molly and Her Man-o'-War," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. With
a Frontispiece.
[Fifth Edition.
The ACADEMY says:—"We take up a book by Miss Arabella Kenealy confidently expecting to be
amused, and in her latest work we are not disappointed. The story is so brightly written that our
interest is never allowed to flag. The heroine, Lois Clinton, is sweet and womanly.... The tale is told
with spirit and vivacity, and shows no little skill in its descriptive passages."
The PALL MALL GAZETTE says:—"A book to be read breathlessly from beginning to end. It is
decidedly original ... its vivid interest. The picture of the girl is admirably drawn. The style is bright
and easy."
TRUTH says:—"Its heroine is at once original and charming."
NEW NOVEL BY DORA RUSSELL.
SUPPLEMENTARY LIST
DIGBY, LONG & CO.'S
NEW NOVELS, STORIES, Etc.
IN ONE VOLUME, Price 6s.
NEW NOVEL BY DR ARABELLA KENEALY.
The Honourable Mrs Spoor. By the Author of "Some Men are such
Gentlemen," "Dr Janet of Harley Street," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
NEW NOVEL BY ANNIE THOMAS (Mrs Pender Cudlip).
False Pretences. By the Author of "Allerton Towers," "That Other
Woman," "Kate Valliant," "A Girl's Folly," etc., etc. Crown 8vo, cloth,
6s.
[Second Edition.
The WORLD says:—"Miss Annie Thomas has rarely drawn a character so cleverly as that of the
false and scheming Mrs Colraine."
NEW NOVEL BY DR ARABELLA KENEALY.
Some Men are such Gentlemen. By the Author of "Dr Janet of Harley
Street," "Molly and Her Man-o'-War," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. With
a Frontispiece.
[Fifth Edition.
The ACADEMY says:—"We take up a book by Miss Arabella Kenealy confidently expecting to be
amused, and in her latest work we are not disappointed. The story is so brightly written that our
interest is never allowed to flag. The heroine, Lois Clinton, is sweet and womanly.... The tale is told
with spirit and vivacity, and shows no little skill in its descriptive passages."
The PALL MALL GAZETTE says:—"A book to be read breathlessly from beginning to end. It is
decidedly original ... its vivid interest. The picture of the girl is admirably drawn. The style is bright
and easy."
TRUTH says:—"Its heroine is at once original and charming."
NEW NOVEL BY DORA RUSSELL.
Page 133
The Other Bond. By the Author of "A Hidden Chain," "A Country
Sweetheart," "The Drift of Fate," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Third Edition.
The ATHENÆUM on Miss Russell's Works, says:—"Miss Russell writes easily and well, and she
has the gift of making her characters describe themselves by their dialogue, which is bright and
natural."
NEW NOVEL BY L. T. MEADE.
A Life for a Love. By the Author of "The Medicine Lady," "A Soldier of
Fortune," "In an Iron Grip," etc., etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. With a
Frontispiece by Hal Hurst.
[Third Edition. Just out.
The DAILY TELEGRAPH says:—"This thrilling tale. The plot is worked out with remarkable
ingenuity. The book abounds in clever and graphic characterisation."
NEW NOVEL BY FLORENCE MARRYAT.
The Beautiful Soul. By the Author of "A Fatal Silence," "There is no
Death," etc., etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Fourth Edition.
The GUARDIAN says:—"We read the book with real pleasure and interest.... In Felecia
Hetherington, Miss Marryat has drawn a really fine character, and has given her what she claims for
her in the title, a beautiful soul."
The WORLD says:—"An entertaining and animated story.... One of the most lovable women to
whom novel readers have been introduced."
Une Culotte: An Impossible Story of Modern Oxford. By "Tivoli,"
Author of "A Defender of the Faith." With Illustrations by A. W.
Cooper. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Second Edition.
The DAILY CHRONICLE says:—"The book is full of funny things. The story is a screaming farce,
and will furnish plenty of amusement."
The Vengeance of Medea. By Edith Gray Wheelwright. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 6s.
The WESTERN DAILY MERCURY says:—"Miss Wheelwright has introduced several delightful
characters, and produced a work which will add to her reputation. The dialogue is especially well
written."
A Ruined Life. By Emily St Clair. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The BIRMINGHAM GAZETTE says:—"A powerful story developed with considerable dramatic
skill and remarkable fervour."
The Westovers. By Algernon Ridgeway. Author of "Westover's Ward,"
"Diana Fontaine," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
Sweetheart," "The Drift of Fate," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Third Edition.
The ATHENÆUM on Miss Russell's Works, says:—"Miss Russell writes easily and well, and she
has the gift of making her characters describe themselves by their dialogue, which is bright and
natural."
NEW NOVEL BY L. T. MEADE.
A Life for a Love. By the Author of "The Medicine Lady," "A Soldier of
Fortune," "In an Iron Grip," etc., etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. With a
Frontispiece by Hal Hurst.
[Third Edition. Just out.
The DAILY TELEGRAPH says:—"This thrilling tale. The plot is worked out with remarkable
ingenuity. The book abounds in clever and graphic characterisation."
NEW NOVEL BY FLORENCE MARRYAT.
The Beautiful Soul. By the Author of "A Fatal Silence," "There is no
Death," etc., etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Fourth Edition.
The GUARDIAN says:—"We read the book with real pleasure and interest.... In Felecia
Hetherington, Miss Marryat has drawn a really fine character, and has given her what she claims for
her in the title, a beautiful soul."
The WORLD says:—"An entertaining and animated story.... One of the most lovable women to
whom novel readers have been introduced."
Une Culotte: An Impossible Story of Modern Oxford. By "Tivoli,"
Author of "A Defender of the Faith." With Illustrations by A. W.
Cooper. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Second Edition.
The DAILY CHRONICLE says:—"The book is full of funny things. The story is a screaming farce,
and will furnish plenty of amusement."
The Vengeance of Medea. By Edith Gray Wheelwright. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 6s.
The WESTERN DAILY MERCURY says:—"Miss Wheelwright has introduced several delightful
characters, and produced a work which will add to her reputation. The dialogue is especially well
written."
A Ruined Life. By Emily St Clair. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The BIRMINGHAM GAZETTE says:—"A powerful story developed with considerable dramatic
skill and remarkable fervour."
The Westovers. By Algernon Ridgeway. Author of "Westover's Ward,"
"Diana Fontaine," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
Page 134
The GLASGOW HERALD says:—"'The Westovers' is a clever book."
The Flaming Sword. Being an Account of the Extraordinary Adventures
and Discoveries of Dr Percival in the Wilds of Africa. Written by
Himself. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The SPEAKER says:—"Mr Rider Haggard himself has not imagined more wonderful things than
those which befell Dr Percival and his friends."
The LITERARY WORLD says:—"Out-Haggards Haggard."
In Due Season. By Agnes Goldwin. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The ACADEMY says:—"Her novel is well written, it flows easily, its situations are natural, its men
and women are real."
His Last Amour. By Monopole. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The GLASGOW HERALD says:—"The story is unfolded with considerable skill, and the interest
of the reader is not allowed to flag."
An Unknown Power. By Charles E. R. Bellairs. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The BELFAST NORTHERN WHIG says:—"From start to finish the reader's attention is never
allowed to flag. The characters are drawn with considerable fidelity to life. The plot is original, and
its developments well worked out."
NEW NOVEL BY GERTRUDE L. WARREN.
The Mystery of Hazelgrove. By Gertrude L. Warren. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
NEW NOVEL BY ALICE MAUD MEADOWS.
When the Heart is Young. By the Author of "The Romance of a
Madhouse," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth. 6s.
[Fourth Edition.
A NEW AUSTRALIAN NOVEL.
Recognition. A Mystery of the Coming Colony. By Sydney H. Wright.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Shortly.
A NEW SPORTING STORY.
With the Bankshire Hounds. By M. F. H. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
Some Passages in Plantagenet Paul's Life. By Himself. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 6s.
The Flaming Sword. Being an Account of the Extraordinary Adventures
and Discoveries of Dr Percival in the Wilds of Africa. Written by
Himself. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The SPEAKER says:—"Mr Rider Haggard himself has not imagined more wonderful things than
those which befell Dr Percival and his friends."
The LITERARY WORLD says:—"Out-Haggards Haggard."
In Due Season. By Agnes Goldwin. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The ACADEMY says:—"Her novel is well written, it flows easily, its situations are natural, its men
and women are real."
His Last Amour. By Monopole. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The GLASGOW HERALD says:—"The story is unfolded with considerable skill, and the interest
of the reader is not allowed to flag."
An Unknown Power. By Charles E. R. Bellairs. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The BELFAST NORTHERN WHIG says:—"From start to finish the reader's attention is never
allowed to flag. The characters are drawn with considerable fidelity to life. The plot is original, and
its developments well worked out."
NEW NOVEL BY GERTRUDE L. WARREN.
The Mystery of Hazelgrove. By Gertrude L. Warren. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
NEW NOVEL BY ALICE MAUD MEADOWS.
When the Heart is Young. By the Author of "The Romance of a
Madhouse," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth. 6s.
[Fourth Edition.
A NEW AUSTRALIAN NOVEL.
Recognition. A Mystery of the Coming Colony. By Sydney H. Wright.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Shortly.
A NEW SPORTING STORY.
With the Bankshire Hounds. By M. F. H. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
Some Passages in Plantagenet Paul's Life. By Himself. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 6s.
Page 135
[Just out.
Drifting. By Marston Moore. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
Coneycreek. By M. Lawson. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
IN THREE VOLUMES, Price 31s. 6d.
By DORA RUSSELL.
A Hidden Chain. By the Author of "Footprints in the Snow," "The Other
Bond," etc., etc. In Three Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
[Second Edition.
By JEAN MIDDLEMASS.
The Mystery of Clement Dunraven. By the Author of "A Girl in a
Thousand," etc. In Three Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
[Second Edition.
By PERCY ROSS.
The Eccentrics. By the Author of "A Comedy without Laughter," "A
Misguidit Lassie," "A Professor of Alchemy," etc. In Three Volumes,
crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
By GILBERTA M. F. LYON.
Absent Yet Present. By the Author of "For Good or Evil." In Three
Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
By MADELINE CRICHTON.
Like a Sister. In Three Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
[Second Edition.
IN ONE VOLUME, Price 3s. 6d.
NEW BOOK by the AUTHOR of "A PLUNGE INTO SPACE."
The Crack of Doom. By Robert Cromie, Author of "For England's
Sake," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
Drifting. By Marston Moore. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
Coneycreek. By M. Lawson. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
[Just out.
IN THREE VOLUMES, Price 31s. 6d.
By DORA RUSSELL.
A Hidden Chain. By the Author of "Footprints in the Snow," "The Other
Bond," etc., etc. In Three Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
[Second Edition.
By JEAN MIDDLEMASS.
The Mystery of Clement Dunraven. By the Author of "A Girl in a
Thousand," etc. In Three Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
[Second Edition.
By PERCY ROSS.
The Eccentrics. By the Author of "A Comedy without Laughter," "A
Misguidit Lassie," "A Professor of Alchemy," etc. In Three Volumes,
crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
By GILBERTA M. F. LYON.
Absent Yet Present. By the Author of "For Good or Evil." In Three
Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
By MADELINE CRICHTON.
Like a Sister. In Three Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth, 31s. 6d.
[Second Edition.
IN ONE VOLUME, Price 3s. 6d.
NEW BOOK by the AUTHOR of "A PLUNGE INTO SPACE."
The Crack of Doom. By Robert Cromie, Author of "For England's
Sake," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
Page 136
* *
* The first Large Edition was exhausted before publication.
Second Edition now ready.
Her Loving Slave. By Hume Nisbet, author of "The Jolly Roger," "Bail
Up," etc., etc. In Handsome Pictorial Binding, with Illustrations by the
Author. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
[Third Edition.
His Egyptian Wife. By Hilton Hill. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. With
Frontispiece.
* *
* Published simultaneously in London and New York.
A Son of Noah. By Mary Anderson, author of "Othello's Occupation."
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
[Fifth Edition.
The Last Cruise of the Teal. By Leigh Ray. In handsome pictorial
binding. Illustrated throughout. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
[Second Edition.
The NATIONAL OBSERVER says:—"It is long since we have lighted on so good a story of
adventure."
His Troublesome Sister. By Eva Travers Evered Poole, Author of
many Popular Stories. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The BIRMINGHAM POST says:—"An interesting and well-constructed story. The characters are
strongly drawn, the plot is well devised, and those who commence the book will be sure to finish it."
The Bow and the Sword. A Romance. By E. C. Adams, M.A. With 16
full-page drawings by Matthew Stretch. Crown 8vo, pictorial cloth,
3s. 6d.
The MORNING POST says:—"The author reconstructs cleverly the life of one of the most
cultivated nations of antiquity, and describes both wars and pageants with picturesque vigour. The
illustrations are well executed."
The Maid of Havodwen. By John Ferrars. Author of "Claud Brennan."
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The DUNDEE ADVERTISER says:—"A charming story of Welsh life and character.... Deeply
interesting.... Of unusual attractiveness."
Paths that Cross. By Mark Trehern. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The DAILY TELEGRAPH says:—"Cleverly sketched characters. The book is enlivened throughout
with innumerable light touches of quaint and spontaneous humour."
A Tale of Two Curates. By Rev. James Copner, M.A. Crown 8vo, cloth,
3s. 6d.
* The first Large Edition was exhausted before publication.
Second Edition now ready.
Her Loving Slave. By Hume Nisbet, author of "The Jolly Roger," "Bail
Up," etc., etc. In Handsome Pictorial Binding, with Illustrations by the
Author. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
[Third Edition.
His Egyptian Wife. By Hilton Hill. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. With
Frontispiece.
* *
* Published simultaneously in London and New York.
A Son of Noah. By Mary Anderson, author of "Othello's Occupation."
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
[Fifth Edition.
The Last Cruise of the Teal. By Leigh Ray. In handsome pictorial
binding. Illustrated throughout. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
[Second Edition.
The NATIONAL OBSERVER says:—"It is long since we have lighted on so good a story of
adventure."
His Troublesome Sister. By Eva Travers Evered Poole, Author of
many Popular Stories. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The BIRMINGHAM POST says:—"An interesting and well-constructed story. The characters are
strongly drawn, the plot is well devised, and those who commence the book will be sure to finish it."
The Bow and the Sword. A Romance. By E. C. Adams, M.A. With 16
full-page drawings by Matthew Stretch. Crown 8vo, pictorial cloth,
3s. 6d.
The MORNING POST says:—"The author reconstructs cleverly the life of one of the most
cultivated nations of antiquity, and describes both wars and pageants with picturesque vigour. The
illustrations are well executed."
The Maid of Havodwen. By John Ferrars. Author of "Claud Brennan."
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The DUNDEE ADVERTISER says:—"A charming story of Welsh life and character.... Deeply
interesting.... Of unusual attractiveness."
Paths that Cross. By Mark Trehern. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The DAILY TELEGRAPH says:—"Cleverly sketched characters. The book is enlivened throughout
with innumerable light touches of quaint and spontaneous humour."
A Tale of Two Curates. By Rev. James Copner, M.A. Crown 8vo, cloth,
3s. 6d.
Page 137
The DUNDEE ADVERTISER says:—"Simply but graphically narrated."
The Wrong of Fate. By Lillias Lobenhoffer, Author of "Bairnie," etc.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The LONDON STAR says:—"A well-written and clever novel, excellent studies of Scotch
character."
The SCOTSMAN says:—"Shows considerable power."
Studies in Miniature. By A Titular Vicar. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The MANCHESTER COURIER says:—"Brightly and cleverly written."
The BELFAST NEWS LETTER says:—"Very readable, characters admirably drawn."
Spunyarn. By N. J. Preston. Crown 8vo, pictorial cloth, 3s. 6d.
[Just out.
IN ONE VOLUME, Price 2s. 6d.
Lost! £100 Reward. By Miriam Young, Author of "The Girl Musician."
Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
The WEEKLY SUN says:—"The interest is well sustained throughout, and the incidents are most
graphically described."
Clenched Antagonisms. By Lewis Iram. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
The SATURDAY REVIEW says:—"'Clenched Antagonisms' is a powerful and ghastly narrative of
the triumph of force over virtue. The book gives a striking illustration of the barbarous incongruities
that still exist in the midst of an advanced civilisation."
For Marjory's Sake: A Story of South Australian Country Life. By Mrs
John Waterhouse. In handsome cloth binding, with Illustrations.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
The LITERARY WORLD says:—"A delightful little volume, fresh and dainty, and with the pure,
free air of Australian country parts blowing through it ... gracefully told ... the writing is graceful and
easy."
IN ONE VOLUME, PAPER COVER, Price 1s.
A Stock Exchange Romance. By Bracebridge Hemyng, Author of
"The Stockbroker's Wife," "Called to the Bar," etc., etc. Edited by
George Gregory. Crown 8vo, picture cover, 1s. (Tenth Thousand.)
Our Discordant Life. By Adam D'Héristal. Crown 8vo, picture cover,
1s.
A Police Sergeant's Secret. By Kilsyth Stellier, Author of "Taken by
Force." Crown 8vo, picture cover, 1s. (Fifth Thousand.)
The Wrong of Fate. By Lillias Lobenhoffer, Author of "Bairnie," etc.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The LONDON STAR says:—"A well-written and clever novel, excellent studies of Scotch
character."
The SCOTSMAN says:—"Shows considerable power."
Studies in Miniature. By A Titular Vicar. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
The MANCHESTER COURIER says:—"Brightly and cleverly written."
The BELFAST NEWS LETTER says:—"Very readable, characters admirably drawn."
Spunyarn. By N. J. Preston. Crown 8vo, pictorial cloth, 3s. 6d.
[Just out.
IN ONE VOLUME, Price 2s. 6d.
Lost! £100 Reward. By Miriam Young, Author of "The Girl Musician."
Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
The WEEKLY SUN says:—"The interest is well sustained throughout, and the incidents are most
graphically described."
Clenched Antagonisms. By Lewis Iram. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
The SATURDAY REVIEW says:—"'Clenched Antagonisms' is a powerful and ghastly narrative of
the triumph of force over virtue. The book gives a striking illustration of the barbarous incongruities
that still exist in the midst of an advanced civilisation."
For Marjory's Sake: A Story of South Australian Country Life. By Mrs
John Waterhouse. In handsome cloth binding, with Illustrations.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
The LITERARY WORLD says:—"A delightful little volume, fresh and dainty, and with the pure,
free air of Australian country parts blowing through it ... gracefully told ... the writing is graceful and
easy."
IN ONE VOLUME, PAPER COVER, Price 1s.
A Stock Exchange Romance. By Bracebridge Hemyng, Author of
"The Stockbroker's Wife," "Called to the Bar," etc., etc. Edited by
George Gregory. Crown 8vo, picture cover, 1s. (Tenth Thousand.)
Our Discordant Life. By Adam D'Héristal. Crown 8vo, picture cover,
1s.
A Police Sergeant's Secret. By Kilsyth Stellier, Author of "Taken by
Force." Crown 8vo, picture cover, 1s. (Fifth Thousand.)
Page 138
Irish Stew. By James J. Moran, Author of "A Deformed Idol," "The
Dunferry Risin'," "Runs in the Blood," etc. Crown 8vo, lithographed
cover, price 1s.
The WEEKLY SUN says:—"Mr Moran is the 'Barrie' of Ireland.... In a remote district in the west
of Ireland he has created an Irish Thrums."
La Lecsinska. A Powerful and Clever Novel. By Harriet Buckley.
Crown 8vo, paper cover, 1s.
[Just out.
That Other Fellow. An Original and Absorbing Novel. By Mrs Louisa
Le Bailly. Crown 8vo, paper cover, 1s.
[Just out.
DIGBY'S POPULAR NOVEL SERIES.
In Handsome Cloth Binding, Gold Lettered, Cr. 8vo, 320 pp.
Price 2s. 6d. each, or in Picture Boards, Price 2s. each.
BY JEAN MIDDLEMASS. BY DR. A. KENEALY.
THE MYSTERY OF CLEMENT Dr JANET OF HARLEY STREET. By the
DUNRAVEN. By the Author of "A Girl Author of "Molly and her Man-o'-War,"
in a Thousand," etc. (Second Edition.) etc. (Seventh Edition.) With Portrait.
BY DORA RUSSELL. BY HUME NISBET.
A HIDDEN CHAIN. By the Author of THE JOLLY ROGER. By the Author of
"Footprints in the Snow," etc. (Second "Bail Up," etc. With Illustrations by the
Edition.) Author. (Fifth Edition.)
Note.—Other Works in the same Series in due course.
MISCELLANEOUS.
A History of the Great Western Railway from Its Inception to
the Present Time. By G. A. Sekon. Revised by F. G. Saunders,
Chairman of the Great Western Railway. Demy 8vo, 390 pages, cloth,
7s. 6d. With numerous Illustrations.
* *
* Illustrated Prospectus, post free. [Second Edition.
The TIMES, April 12th, 1895.—"Mr Sekon's volume is full of interest, and constitutes an
important chapter in the history of railway development in England."
Dunferry Risin'," "Runs in the Blood," etc. Crown 8vo, lithographed
cover, price 1s.
The WEEKLY SUN says:—"Mr Moran is the 'Barrie' of Ireland.... In a remote district in the west
of Ireland he has created an Irish Thrums."
La Lecsinska. A Powerful and Clever Novel. By Harriet Buckley.
Crown 8vo, paper cover, 1s.
[Just out.
That Other Fellow. An Original and Absorbing Novel. By Mrs Louisa
Le Bailly. Crown 8vo, paper cover, 1s.
[Just out.
DIGBY'S POPULAR NOVEL SERIES.
In Handsome Cloth Binding, Gold Lettered, Cr. 8vo, 320 pp.
Price 2s. 6d. each, or in Picture Boards, Price 2s. each.
BY JEAN MIDDLEMASS. BY DR. A. KENEALY.
THE MYSTERY OF CLEMENT Dr JANET OF HARLEY STREET. By the
DUNRAVEN. By the Author of "A Girl Author of "Molly and her Man-o'-War,"
in a Thousand," etc. (Second Edition.) etc. (Seventh Edition.) With Portrait.
BY DORA RUSSELL. BY HUME NISBET.
A HIDDEN CHAIN. By the Author of THE JOLLY ROGER. By the Author of
"Footprints in the Snow," etc. (Second "Bail Up," etc. With Illustrations by the
Edition.) Author. (Fifth Edition.)
Note.—Other Works in the same Series in due course.
MISCELLANEOUS.
A History of the Great Western Railway from Its Inception to
the Present Time. By G. A. Sekon. Revised by F. G. Saunders,
Chairman of the Great Western Railway. Demy 8vo, 390 pages, cloth,
7s. 6d. With numerous Illustrations.
* *
* Illustrated Prospectus, post free. [Second Edition.
The TIMES, April 12th, 1895.—"Mr Sekon's volume is full of interest, and constitutes an
important chapter in the history of railway development in England."
Page 139
The STANDARD (Leader), April 4th, 1895.—"An excellent addition to the literature of our iron
roads."
The DAILY TELEGRAPH, April 13th, 1895.—"Mr G. A. Sekon has performed a service to the
public. His book is full of interest, and is evidently the result of a great deal of painstaking inquiry....
His book is made all the more valuable by several pictures of engines, collisions, the Saltash Bridge,
the Old Bath Station and the Box Tunnel; and it will be welcomed by all interested in the history and
extraordinary expansion of our iron roadways."
Three Empresses. Josephine, Marie-Louise, Eugénie. By Caroline
Geary, Author of "In Other Lands," etc. With portraits. Cr. 8vo, cloth,
6s. (Second Edit.)
The PALL MALL GAZETTE says:—"This charming book.... Gracefully and graphically written,
the story of each Empress is clearly and fully told.... This delightful book."
Winter and Summer Excursions in Canada. By C. L. Johnstone,
Author of "Historical Families of Dumfriesshire," etc. With
Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The DAILY NEWS says:—"Not for a long while have we read a book of its class which deserves so
much confidence. Intending settlers would do well to study Mr Johnstone's book."
The Author's Manual. By Percy Russell. With Prefatory Remarks by
Mr Gladstone. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net. (Eighth and Cheaper
Edition.) With portrait.
The WESTMINSTER REVIEW says:—"... Mr Russell's book is a very complete manual and guide
for journalist and author. It is not a merely practical work—it is literary and appreciative of literature
in its best sense; ... we have little else but praise for the volume."
A Guide to British and American Novels. From the Earliest Period
to the end of 1894. By Percy Russell, Author of "The Author's
Manual," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth. Price 3s. 6d. net. (Second Edition
carefully revised.)
The SPECTATOR says:—"Mr Russell's familiarity with every form of novel is amazing, and his
summaries of plots and comments thereon are as brief and lucid as they are various."
Sixty Years' Experience as an Irish Landlord. Memoirs of John
Hamilton, D.L. of St Ernan's, Donegal. Edited, with Introduction, by
the Rev. H. C. White, late Chaplain, Paris. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. With
Portrait.
The TIMES says:—"Much valuable light on the real history of Ireland, and of the Irish agrarian
question in the present century is thrown by a very interesting volume entitled 'Sixty Years'
Experience as an Irish Landlord.'... This very instructive volume."
Nigh on Sixty Years at Sea. By Robert Woolward ("Old Woolward").
Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. With Portrait. (Second Edition.)
The TIMES says:—"Very entertaining reading. Captain Woolward writes sensibly and
straightforwardly, and tells his story with the frankness of an old salt. He has a keen sense of humour,
roads."
The DAILY TELEGRAPH, April 13th, 1895.—"Mr G. A. Sekon has performed a service to the
public. His book is full of interest, and is evidently the result of a great deal of painstaking inquiry....
His book is made all the more valuable by several pictures of engines, collisions, the Saltash Bridge,
the Old Bath Station and the Box Tunnel; and it will be welcomed by all interested in the history and
extraordinary expansion of our iron roadways."
Three Empresses. Josephine, Marie-Louise, Eugénie. By Caroline
Geary, Author of "In Other Lands," etc. With portraits. Cr. 8vo, cloth,
6s. (Second Edit.)
The PALL MALL GAZETTE says:—"This charming book.... Gracefully and graphically written,
the story of each Empress is clearly and fully told.... This delightful book."
Winter and Summer Excursions in Canada. By C. L. Johnstone,
Author of "Historical Families of Dumfriesshire," etc. With
Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The DAILY NEWS says:—"Not for a long while have we read a book of its class which deserves so
much confidence. Intending settlers would do well to study Mr Johnstone's book."
The Author's Manual. By Percy Russell. With Prefatory Remarks by
Mr Gladstone. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net. (Eighth and Cheaper
Edition.) With portrait.
The WESTMINSTER REVIEW says:—"... Mr Russell's book is a very complete manual and guide
for journalist and author. It is not a merely practical work—it is literary and appreciative of literature
in its best sense; ... we have little else but praise for the volume."
A Guide to British and American Novels. From the Earliest Period
to the end of 1894. By Percy Russell, Author of "The Author's
Manual," etc. Crown 8vo, cloth. Price 3s. 6d. net. (Second Edition
carefully revised.)
The SPECTATOR says:—"Mr Russell's familiarity with every form of novel is amazing, and his
summaries of plots and comments thereon are as brief and lucid as they are various."
Sixty Years' Experience as an Irish Landlord. Memoirs of John
Hamilton, D.L. of St Ernan's, Donegal. Edited, with Introduction, by
the Rev. H. C. White, late Chaplain, Paris. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. With
Portrait.
The TIMES says:—"Much valuable light on the real history of Ireland, and of the Irish agrarian
question in the present century is thrown by a very interesting volume entitled 'Sixty Years'
Experience as an Irish Landlord.'... This very instructive volume."
Nigh on Sixty Years at Sea. By Robert Woolward ("Old Woolward").
Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. With Portrait. (Second Edition.)
The TIMES says:—"Very entertaining reading. Captain Woolward writes sensibly and
straightforwardly, and tells his story with the frankness of an old salt. He has a keen sense of humour,
Page 140
and his stories are endless and very entertaining."
Whose Fault? The Story of a Trial at Nisi Prius. By Ellis J. Davis,
Barrister-at-Law. In handsome pictorial binding. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s.
6d.
The TIMES says:—"An ingenious attempt to convey to the lay mind an accurate and complete idea
of the origin and progress and all the essential circumstances of an ordinary action at law. The idea is
certainly a good one, and is executed in very entertaining fashion.... Mr Davis's instructive little
book."
Borodin and Liszt. I.—Life and Works of a Russian Composer. II.—
Liszt, as sketched in the Letters of Borodin. By Alfred Habets.
Translated with a Preface by Rosa Newmarch. With Portraits and Fac-
similes.
[Just out.
Fragments from Victor Hugo's Legends and Lyrics. By Cecilia
Elizabeth Meetkerke. Crown 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d.
The WORLD says:—"The most admirable rendering of French poetry into English that has come
to our knowledge since Father Prout's translation of 'La Chant du Cosaque.'"
BY THE AUTHOR OF "SONG FAVOURS."
Minutiæ. By Charles William Dalmon. Royal 16mo, cloth elegant, price
2s. 6d.
The ACADEMY says:—"His song has a rare and sweet note. The little book has colour and
fragrance, and is none the less welcome because the fragrance is delicate, evanescent; the colours of
white and silver grey and lavender, rather than brilliant and exuberant.... Mr Dalmon's genuine
artistry. In his sonnets he shows a deft touch, particularly in the fine one, 'Ecce Ancilla Domini.' Yet,
after all, it is in the lyrics that he is most individual.... Let him take heart, for surely the song that he
has to sing is worth singing."
* *
* A complete Catalogue of Novels, Travels, Biographies, Poems, etc.,
with a critical or descriptive notice of each, free by post on application.
London: DIGBY, LONG & CO., Publishers,
18 Bouverie Street, Fleet Street, E.C.
Transcriber's Note:
Minor typographical errors have been corrected
Whose Fault? The Story of a Trial at Nisi Prius. By Ellis J. Davis,
Barrister-at-Law. In handsome pictorial binding. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s.
6d.
The TIMES says:—"An ingenious attempt to convey to the lay mind an accurate and complete idea
of the origin and progress and all the essential circumstances of an ordinary action at law. The idea is
certainly a good one, and is executed in very entertaining fashion.... Mr Davis's instructive little
book."
Borodin and Liszt. I.—Life and Works of a Russian Composer. II.—
Liszt, as sketched in the Letters of Borodin. By Alfred Habets.
Translated with a Preface by Rosa Newmarch. With Portraits and Fac-
similes.
[Just out.
Fragments from Victor Hugo's Legends and Lyrics. By Cecilia
Elizabeth Meetkerke. Crown 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d.
The WORLD says:—"The most admirable rendering of French poetry into English that has come
to our knowledge since Father Prout's translation of 'La Chant du Cosaque.'"
BY THE AUTHOR OF "SONG FAVOURS."
Minutiæ. By Charles William Dalmon. Royal 16mo, cloth elegant, price
2s. 6d.
The ACADEMY says:—"His song has a rare and sweet note. The little book has colour and
fragrance, and is none the less welcome because the fragrance is delicate, evanescent; the colours of
white and silver grey and lavender, rather than brilliant and exuberant.... Mr Dalmon's genuine
artistry. In his sonnets he shows a deft touch, particularly in the fine one, 'Ecce Ancilla Domini.' Yet,
after all, it is in the lyrics that he is most individual.... Let him take heart, for surely the song that he
has to sing is worth singing."
* *
* A complete Catalogue of Novels, Travels, Biographies, Poems, etc.,
with a critical or descriptive notice of each, free by post on application.
London: DIGBY, LONG & CO., Publishers,
18 Bouverie Street, Fleet Street, E.C.
Transcriber's Note:
Minor typographical errors have been corrected
Page 141
without note. Inconsistent hyphenation has been
standardised. Based on the text in the Preface
and the concluding lines of the last chapter, the
date in the sentence:
"If we fail to act before the 31st December, in the year
2000, he will proceed." (p. 151)
has been amended to the year 1900, bearing in
mind the story takes place towards the end of
the 19th century.
standardised. Based on the text in the Preface
and the concluding lines of the last chapter, the
date in the sentence:
"If we fail to act before the 31st December, in the year
2000, he will proceed." (p. 151)
has been amended to the year 1900, bearing in
mind the story takes place towards the end of
the 19th century.
Page 142
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRACK OF
DOOM ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
DOOM ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 143
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
Page 144
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
Page 145
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
Page 146
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
Page 147
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
Page 148
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
Page 149
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
Page 150
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
Page 151
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.